Do...You?by Dr AtlasChaptersHere...now?Explain...NOW!Do...what?Lunch...timeGet...Out!Wait...what?Talk...timeSo...why?Party...timeShow...timeUh...ohNap...TimeThe...EndHere's...whyHere...now?Author's Note I don't know how relationships go, seeing as how I've never been in one. So sorry if this comes off cheesy or poorly in some way. I just wanted to write something funny. Here...now? *FWOOSH* *FWASH* *WHOOSH* Doomie, a changeling, continued turning into different ponies right in front of Pinkie. Trying his hardest to look as menacing as possible, though, he wasn’t sure how this was making him look powerful. In truth, he was hoping she would know just how strong he is by turning into each one of her friends. He was about to change into one more, but then the pony asked something he’d never thought she’d say in a time like this. “OH! OH! Do me! Do me!” … The changeling blinked once. Hoping the sound of battle was effecting his hearing. “W-what?” He said in the yellow pony’s voice (which sounded really weird to him.) “Do me! Come on, I wanna see what I’m like!” … Doomie cocked his head, still trying to comprehend what she just told him to do. “H-how..wa...te...can...will...why…” His mind was swimming with questions, each one of them leading to another. “W...Why now?” He couldn’t help but ask. The pink pony shrugged. “Why not, it won’t even take that long, just do it.” The changeling blinked again. “Y-you think I’m fast?” “Well, duh! If you can change into my friends this fast, how hard can it be to do me?” Doomie didn’t know how disguising and ‘doing it’ tied into each other. For all he knew, she could be wording this wrong. “Nah.” He thought. “A pony wouldn’t be that cruel in denying food for a changeling” He sat down. “So, right now?" He said. Pinkie nodded. “Yeah, stop being Fluttershy and do me!” Doomie was not only surprised at how up front she was about this, but also how she wanted to do it in his regular form, most of the time, he was a pony when he was getting love. He erupted in green flames and changed back. "Like this?" Pinkie closed her eyes and nodded. “Yup, just like-” Pinkie then opened her eyes. “Wait, you guys can talk?” “Of course we can talk.” Doomie answered, feeling a bit offended by the question. “What made you think we couldn’t.” Pinkie shrugged. “I dunno, I thought you could only do it when you’re disguised or something.” Pinkie rubbed her chin. “You do talk kinda strange though.” Doomie rolled his blue eyes, not understanding how having a voice that sounds like two of them mixed together is considered weird. “Like your high pitched voice isn’t any stranger.” Pinkie laughed. “Yeah, probably, but I’m sure you can pull it off.” Doomie backed up a bit, just as a disguised Twilight ran past them. “Pull what off?” She laughed again. “My voice, silly. You change voices too, right?” “Change voices?” Doomie thought about that for a second. “You mean, you want me to talk like you?” Pinkie shrugged. “You can if you want, I just want you to do me. I gotta see what changelings can do.” Doomie went wide eyed. “R-really?” Pinkie smiled. “Yeah, you guys gotta be pretty good at it, right?” Doomie started shaking, he couldn't remember the last time he was complimented on what he was like on the cocoon. “Y-you really think I’m...good?” “You've done it before, it can't be that hard for me.” Doomie’s face started turning red with all of this. “I haven’t even started and she already thinks I’m...good.” Doomie thought. He walked forward, just in time for a changeling to run right behind him. “So...right here...right now?” The pink pony nodded. “Yup; come on now! I really wanna see what you got.” Doomie blushed even more at that. “Uh...W-Well, okay then...just...uh…gimme a sec.” He started stretching, beginning with his back and working down to his legs. “Um...what are you doing?” Doomie continued blushing, getting a bit embarrassed by this. “Uh...well, it’s been a while...so...ya know. Limbering up is pretty important...heheh…” In truth, Doomie was merely trying to delay this. He had to admit, he felt nervous about doing this, he had no idea what this pony was capable of. Him and his other brothers would study the prey in advance before feeding, so he had to wing it, especially with food on the line. The other reason was that she did look kinda...pretty. Pinkie raised an eye. “What do you mean it’s ‘been a while’ you were just-” Doomie's leg popped. “JUST! Just gimme some time,” He interrupted. His face turning redder by the second. “I-I don’t really know what to expect from you.” “From me?” Pinkie stepped toward him. “What do you mean, am I really that confusing?” Doomie was about to answer, but then his back popped. Making him yelp. “AHH! aaahhh~” He shook himself, feeling way better than before. “I-I’m sorry, what?” Pinkie eyed him. “I asked if you think I’m easy for you?” “Easy?” Doomie was starting to think ponies had a different way of saying things. “Yeah. I can’t be that difficult, I’m pink with a poofy mane and tail, I can’t be that hard to do.” Doomie had to think about that, for all he knew, the mane and tail could get in the way, though he heard about earth pony’s hair and tail being prehensile, that could add to the experience. “Hmmm...Can your hair control things?” Pinkie blinked. “What?” “I mean, can you...like...do things with it...or something.” “Do things?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “OH! Yeah! I can do things with my tail!” She looked at her tail and shook it. “I even held stuff with my hair too.” She looked up at her mane, making it flick in the air. “What stuff?” Doomie asked, really surprised by how she did that with her mane. “Stuff stuff.” “‘Stuff stuff?’” Pinkie nodded. “Yup...stuff stuff. Stuff that can help in...certain situations. Situations that could really...why’s your face all red?” Doomie touched the sides of his face, feeling they were getting hotter with everything this mare was saying. “Uh...I-It’s nothing, just...you know...one of the first few stages...heheh...hugh.” Doomie sighed. He had to admit, this mare was cute, and that wasn’t just his stomach talking and begging for food, it was his mind telling him that this is the first (and probably only) mare that was having a conversation with him in his changeling form...even though the conversation was about sex. “Your face turns red before you do it?” Pinkie asked, oblivious to what Doomie was feeling like right now. Doomie gulped. “Y-yeah, doesn’t yours?” Pinkie shook her head. “I don’t see how it can, this isn’t really that hard for me, all I need to do is sit back and watch you do all the work." The blood ran to Doomie’s wings as they flew in the air. “Uh...U-Uh...y-you want me to...to…” Pinkie rolled her eyes, still smiling. “Come on now. I already told you. Just do it and move on. I promise I won’t tell the others if you’re good at it.” Doomie dropped his jaw. “Y-Y-You won’t even tell anyone.” Pinkie shook her head. “Nope, it will be our little secret.” Doomie was trying to understand how doing this in public, in a fight no less, can be kept secret, then again, his brothers and sisters were probably too preoccupied with the fight to even notice them. “‘Our little secret.’” He repeated, now ready for the next step. Pinkie faced hoofed. “You are one weird bug. I really don’t see how this is so hard for y-” Before Pinkie could say another word. Doomie pushed her hoof away from her eyes, leaned in, gently grabbed the sides of her face, and kissed her right on her lips. Pinkie immediately reacted with wide eyes and muffled talking, she could even feel his tongue make its way into her mouth. She then shoved him away and wiped her mouth off with her arm, spitting whatever spit the changeling might of got in her mouth. “Wha- What in the name of Celestia did you just do!?” She yelled. Doomie raised a hoof to his chest defensively. “W-what do you mean. It...t-this is the first part, right?” “First part?” Pinkie spit again. “How is this the first part? You were doing it just fine WITHOUT kissing me.” She spat one more time for good measure. “B-But I haven’t even done it yet. Well, I have done it, but not in a while.” “You did it just a little bit ago, and I’m sure you did it tons of times as other ponies.” Doomie raised his eye. “Well...yeah, I’ve done it when I was disguised, but I thought you would-” “Did what while disguised?” Pinkie was starting to get just as confused as him. “I just wanted to see you disguise as me, was that really too much to ask!?” Doomie’s mind finally put the pieces together. “Oooohh…” He said, “oh...U-Uh...oh...uh oh...uh...um…” Doomie cringed, now realizing what she was really asking before. “S-so that’s what you meant?” “Well duh! What’d you think I meant?” Doomie scuffed the ground. “Well, I-I...I thought that...well…” “Well what!?” Doomie gulped. “I guess my mind goes places...like...in the sky...at home...in the gutter.” “In the gutter?” Pinkie growled and stepped closer to Doomie. “What are you talking about? Why did you kiss me?” Doomie started to sweat. “When you said ‘do me’ I-I thought for sure you wanted me to...well, ya know…” “To what? Will you just say it and stop-” Doomie stood up and went nose to nose with the mare and yelled. “I thought you were gonna feed me!” Both of them stood motionless, the only sound between their breathing was the fight that was still going on around them. Pinkie was the first to speak up. “Y-you thought that I...I…” Doomie sat down again. “I thought for sure that you were gonna let me have a meal...I shoulda realized you were just taunting me…” He looked at the ground. “Taunting you?” Pinkie sat in front of him. “What do you mean?” Doomie looked up at her. “Well, changelings haven’t eaten in a while, and when a pony says she’ll give out food for you, you can’t help but just dive right in and try to eat it.” “Eat it?” Pinkie tilted her head. “You mean, you guys eat love by-” “It’s one of the ways,” Doomie said. “and it’s actually the most tasty, believe it or not.” Pinkie was starting to get curious. This changeling may be dangerous, but from what he’s coming it...it’s almost as if him and the rest of his kind are...are actually...just trying to- “So, you guys came here for food.” “Of course we came here for food. Why else would we come here?” Pinkie looked away. “I thought you guys just wanted to take over Equestria or something.” Doomie scratched the back of his neck. “That was kinda part of the plan, we were gonna go in and talk things out, but that didn’t go so well the last time.” “Last time?” “You don’t wanna know.” Doomie shivered. “Brings back bad memories…” Pinkie frowned. “So, you guys wanted to come here to eat?” Doomie shrugged. “Pretty much, although, I don’t really understand how the queen’s gonna get love off you ponies, seeing as how you probably hate us.” Doomie hung his head. Pinkie gasped. “Don’t say that, I’m sure some ponies out there don’t hate you guys.” “Oh really? Who? Who doesn’t hate me?” Pinkie stood up. “I don’t.” she said as serious as possible. “Exactly, no one likes…” Doomie looked up at her. “W-what?” Pinkie continued standing, knowing that this could be a good chance at making a friend. “I don’t hate you and I’m sure if everyone else knew about what you guys are really doing, they’ll understand.” “Understand what? That we’re monsters bent on sucking the love out of everything.” Doomie looked down at his hooves, seeing right through the holes. “We've heard it all before, we’re nothing but monsters to them. Why else do you think we disguise ourselves.” “But you don’t have to.” Pinkie sat next to him while Rainbow Dash chased after another changeling in front of them. “I’m sure if you guys really get to know someone, you don’t have to be someone else.” “But my other brothers and sisters tried doing that.” Doomie said. “and every time they’d get run out of town with a red mark across their face, or a black eye, or a tooth missing.” He sighed. “I doubt anyone will ever accept us for who we are.” Pinkie opened her mouth, but shut it when she knew he was probably right. No pony would accept them for who they really are… “No!” She thought. “I’m not gonna believe that, and neither will he.” Without warning, Pinkie grabbed both his hooves and held them up to her chest. “Don’t say things like that, I’m sure...no...I KNOW someone out there likes you guys for who you are.” Doomie was a bit surprised having his hooves held like this, it was a feeling that was gentle and warm. He could feel the heart beating against her chest, making him feel his own heart pound against his. He turned away. “Y-you’re just saying that, aren't you.” Pinkie pulled him back so he faced her again. “No, if you changelings really want to get love, then you need to believe in it…” Pinkie blinked. “D-do you?” Doomie stared deep into her eyes. He admitted that she is very pretty. He hadn't really seen a mare in a while, but this one was different. She didn’t fear him at all, or tried to hit him, or run away screaming. She seemed to actually care about what was going on with him and the rest of his siblings. “I...I...I…” He took a deep breath. “Yes...I do, I don’t think I’ve met a pony like you that hasn't run away from me when I’m undisguised like this...” “Good, nice to know that you believe in..." She paused. "W-Wait...a-are you saying that...you...you...” Doomie started feeling his face burn with all of this. “I...I dunno, I-I mean, I-I haven’t ever met a mare like you. You don't run away screaming or yelling or crying out like I'm some sort of...monster...y-you don't think I'm a monster...r-right?" Pinkie took a good long look at him. "Last time I remember, monsters are evil and ugly and mean and nasty and cruel to everypony they meet." Doomie frowned and flopped his ear stems. "So, I guess I fit that description...don't I?" Pinkie shook her head. "Not even close, I'm sure, deep down inside, you're a really nice po- er...changeling that anyone can love." Doomie's ears went back up. "T-That's nice of you to say...a-and...y-you're...really...uh...cute...by the way.” Doomie could feel the sweet dripping off him. He knew that was probably the most awkward thing he could say in this conversation, but for some reason, he didn't care. Pinkie turned away and blushed. She never heard someone tell her that before, and the way he said it only made her face turn redder. "T-that’s really nice of you to say…” She turned back, trying to figure out what to tell him. “and...and you also look...really cute.” That sentence sounded a lot better in her head. “Heh...yeah...uh...a-and that’s not my stomach telling me what to say.” “Stomach? Oh...right...uh...that reminds me, How do you, well…eat?” Pinkie asked. “Eat? Uh...well uh...” He cleared his throat. “It happens when the love energy comes off the prey, that being the pony, and the changeling just absorbs it. Kinda like sucking in steam from a steam pipe...if that makes sense...we just suck in the energy and...well, get fed.” “So...is kissing another way then?” Doomie nodded. “Yeah...but it’s more like a snack if anything, but it's easy to eat.” “Then...did you...well…” Pinkie blushed. “Taste anything?” Doomie started to blush again. This was starting to get really awkward, and the hoof holding wasn’t helping. “Uhm...uh...I...kinda tasted...something.” “What was it?” Doomie figited. “I dunno, it was...sweet...a tad bit tangy...it didn't really taste like love though. More like that hard candy stuff you ponies eat.” “What does love taste like?” Pinkie asked. “It’s hard to explain. Love is like...that taste that can’t even be described. It’s so delicious and...so...tasty and...wonderful.” Doomie started staring off into space. Pinkie waved one of her hooves in front of his face. “Uh...changeling? You’re starting to drool a bit.” Doomie quickly snapped out of it and faced her again. “OH!...uh, yeah, the...ahem...‘taste’ is pretty good...heheh…” He then realized he hasn't even introduced himself. “and...uh...my names Doomie, by the way.” “Mine’s Pinkie Pie.” She giggled. “I guess we should know each other's names before hoof, huh?” “Yeah, that’s probably better if we...before?” Doomie tilted his head. “Before what?” “Well, you know…” Pinkie moved her hooves to his shoulders before ringing them around his neck. Doomie hung his jaw, thinking this was all some weird dream he was having like the one's one of his brothers had, though that one was more of a nightmare involving white alicorns. “Y-You really wanna…” Doomie trailed off. Pinkie giggled. “Not now, silly, but maybe, down the ways…” Doomie thought about this. “You’re not just doing this for pity...a-are you?” Pinkie shook her head. “I’ve never had a kiss like that before, and, as surprising as it was, I don’t think it could’ve been any better.” She went nose to nose with him. “And I’ve never had a pony call me cute like that either.” “Are you sure...cause, you know, I can try harder…” Doomie smiled as his face turned crimson. “The kiss or calling me cute?” Pinkie whispered. Doomie smiled. “Well, you’re cute and…and...” Doomie then ignored everything his brain was telling him to do and leaned in, hoping this wouldn’t be as weird as last time. Pinkie only closed her eyes and pulled him in herself, locking their lips together. Doomie wings went in the air again and his eyes went wide by the sudden movement. He struggled and mumbled, trying to get out of her grip, only to stop once he tasted it. The taste that he’d been drooling over, the taste he hasn't had in months, the taste he never thought would be this good. With this flavor rolling through his mouth, he slowly close his eyes as well and wrapped his own arms around her body; his mumbles now turning into moans. Pinkie started leaning on him without knowing, and Doomie was starting to lose his balance, it was only when a nearby changeling bumped into Pinkie's back that made both of them fall to the ground, their eyes still close and their minds oblivious as to what was happening around them. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “T-There’s too many, I-I don’t think we can-” *BASH* “YES WE CAN!” Dash headbutted another changeling right next to Fluttershy. “We will get past these monsters and get the elements, then we can deal with the queen!” “B-but there’s so many.” Dash grabbed Fluttershy and went face to face. “Numbers don’t matter when you have friends by your side, just stay close and try not to get separated.” She let go of her and shifted her eyes. “Watch your corners.” “W-What corners!?” Fluttershy turned around several times before stopping, seeing something that made her eyes go wide and her wings go up. “Oh...my…” “What is it?” Dash asked. “Do you see one...of...our...friends.” Dash slowly turned her gaze to what Fluttershy was looking at, putting on the same expression . “What the-” A changeling started rushing right at the two of them, only to be blasted away from a flash of purple, knocking him away. “Are you girls okay!” Twilight shouted out, running right up to them. “Come on, we need to find the others and...what are you looking at?” Dash grabbed Twilight's head and turned it forward. Twilight held a hoof to her mouth and went wide eyed. “I-Is that-” “I hope it’s not…” Dash said. “Not what?” The three ponies turned right to see Applejack breathing heavily. “Ah swear, these bugs can’t tell the difference between us. They’re probably fightin’ each other.” After a long pause, AJ raised one of her brows. “What is it?” Twilight pointed at what was happening in front of them, making AJ look forward and gasp. “Oh for-” She quickly pulled her stetson over her face. “Tell me that’s not what ah thought ah saw.” “I think it is…” Twilight shivered. “I’m pretty sure that’s not another changeling on top of...well...the other changeling. “What other changeling!?” A white unicorn burst through them and held her hooves high. “I’m ready to take on the next one I see! Put em up! I’m-” “Uh...Rarity.” Dash pointed behind to where the scene was still happening. Rarity adjusted her mane and took a breath. “Yes, darling, what is...is…oh my...” Rarity then fainted the second she looked behind her, falling right into Twilight’s arms. Twilight only let go of her and tried processing what was happening before her eyes. “Um...should we...you know...do something or…” Rainbow Dash slowly shook her head. “I-I don’t even think we should…Might be messy.” “I-It even looks like she’s enjoying it…” Fluttershy squeaked. “D-Do you think changelings can...mind control ponies too or…” “No...we can't…” The four ponies jump as a changeling stood next to them. “I don’t even think I’ve ever seen something like this either.” Twilight and the other’s gasped. “S-since when can you talk?” Twilight yelled. “We could alwayz talk.” Another changeling said. “But I don’t think wordz can describe whatz goin' on here…” “Of all places, why here?” Another changeling whispered. “Maybe a room wasn’t available.” Another came up behind Applejack. “Maybe this is the new things ponies do?” Another walked up to Twilight. Twilight glared at one of the changelings. “We don’t do this, for all we know, that changeling could be taking advantage of her!” She then grabbed the changeling. "And we're still fighting you-" “It looks like the other way around,” Another bug interrupted. “I don’t remember Doomie being bottom.” The ponies looked forward again, still seeing that the sight was continuing, and they were starting to hear the moans from here, seeing as how the fight finally died down and it was just them and a large group of changelings looking at the the make out session the pink pony and changeling were doing. Twilight shook her head; Rainbow Dash continued staring, her wings high in the air; Applejack pulled her stetson even further down; Rarity continued being unconscious; and Fluttershy held both her hooves over her eyes. As for the changelings, most of them just waited. The changeling next to Twilight nudged her and said, “I wonder when they’ll move to third base.” Twilight pushed him away. “NO!" She yelled. "That’s not happening!” She moved forward and yelled. “PINKIE PIE!” The pink pony and changeling continued until Pinkie’s ear flicked, making her curiously open one of her eyes, which then led to her gasping and mover her lips away from his. Doomie didn’t seem to notice and started kissing the side of her neck instead. “Uh...D-Doomie?” Pinkie pushed him away from her neck a stared at him. “Doo-MIE!” She yelled. Doomie opened his eyes. “Yes, my tasty piece of pie?” Doomie continued smiling at her, only to stop once he glanced over to his right, seeing a large group of brothers and sisters crowded around both of them. “Oh...uh…” Both of them continued laying on the floor as the changelings and four ponies continued staring at them. Doomie looked at Pinkie in hopes that she knew what to say, only for Pinkie to do the same. After a long time of silence, the both of them slowly turned to the crowd and said as awkwardly as possible, “Uh...this is...this...is exactly what it looks like…yeah, exactly what it looks like...” Explain...NOW!Author's Note ASK AND YOU SHALL RECEIVE! But in all seriousness. Thank you all so much for being interested in this fic. I really had no idea someone would like a story like this. It really makes me happy. This is probably my third most popular fic, and just like the other two. I'll try my hardest to make it good. I promises to get more chapters up as soon as possible. Just be patience and prepare for an unplanned story. Explain...NOW! “L-Listen, I...Ah...w-we...We can explain...alright...uh…” Doomie pushed Pinkie off to the side and sat up. “We were just...u-uh…” Pinkie dusted herself off and got on all fours. “W-We were just...talking...to...each other…” “Y-Yeah, a-and talking on the ground is very...you know...g-good for ponies...r-right, Pinkie?” Doomie smiled as best he could and nudged Pinkie to do the same, but no one in front of them were buying it. “And the moaning?” Twilight asked, still thinking this was the changeling’s doing. “Um…” Doomie looked at his other brothers, hoping they could help him out in this, but all they did was stare in surprise, some even snickered. “Moaning is a way...changelings communicate.” “You seem to be ‘communicating’ with me just fine WITHOUT the moaning!” Twilight stepped forward, making Doomie step back. “Don’t think I don’t know what you did, changeling.” “Whaddya mean? I-I didn't do anything.” Doomie thought about that statement and coughed. “I-I mean, besides doing...well, ya know…” “Besides taking advantage of one of my friends for your own sick meal!” Twilight continued making her way to Doomie, making the changeling yelp and take cover behind Pinkie. Pinkie knew this was getting worse by the second. “Twilight, I-I swear,” Pinkie said. “T-Things just got outa hoof...H-He didn’t try to-” “Pinkie!” Twilight yelled. “I know you can’t control what you’re saying right now. So move out of the way and we’ll snap you out of it in a minute.” Pinkie raised a brow. “‘Can’t control?’ Twilight, I’m always in control of myself, except when I’m not, but that’s only when I want to, and right now, I am in full control of what I am...d-does that make sense?” Twilight was getting closer and closer, making Doomie shake even more. “NO! Stop trying to make her talk for you, changeling!” “But it’s not me!” Doomie leaned into Pinkie’s ear. “W-What the heck’s wrong with this mare?” “SEE! You’re telling her what to say right now!” Twilight yelled. “I’m not letting another one of my friends have their brain fried by a monster!” One changeling in the crowd raised their hoof in the air. “But we didn’t take control of any-” Twilight turned around and shouted, “I’m talking about your queen!” The changeling slowly put his hoof back down, hoping she wouldn’t come for him next. Twilight looked back at Pinkie and Doomie. “Your queen brainwashed Shining and made him and the rest of my friends think I was a jerk who didn’t know what I was talking about when I said she was evil!” One changeling in the crowd rolled their eyes. “Some friends.” “HEY!” Applejack yelled. “How were we suposta know what Cadance acted like? We ain’t even met her.” A changeling came up behind her. “Yeah, but don’t dat purple mare knowz more about Cadance than you guyz? I mean, you’d think you’d believe her when shez been with dat mare longer den you galz.” Rainbow Dash flew up to him. “WE thought she was just stressed out with all of this!” The changeling snickered. “Really? That’s your excuse?” “It’s NO excuse!” Rarity got back up from the ground and stared directly at the changeling, now enraged with what she had heard. “It’s what we really thought she was like. How could we believe what Twilight was saying when-” “Oh~ So now you don’t even believe in you friend? That’s pretty cru-” *HOOF TO THE FACE* The changeling tumbled right into the arms of his brothers. Another changeling next to him punched Rarity right in the chest, making her fall right into her friends. Both sides glared at one another in complete silence before Rarity yelled, “DESTROY THAT BUG!” The fight started up again, only this time two ponies and a changeling were the only ones who weren’t taking a part of it, though the three of them didn’t seem to notice. “Changeling,” Twilight said. “I’ve had just about enough of this.” Twilight stared right at him, her horn starting to flare up. “Either you let Pinkie go...or I’ll blast you clear out of Equestria!” Doomie whimpered and looked up to Pinkie for help. Pinkie bit her bottom lip, trying to come up with something. “Twilight, you need to listen to me, this changeling, maybe even all of them, are just trying to survive, they aren't-” Twilight stomped the ground. “Pinkie, you need to listen to me. This changeling is brainwashing you and forcing you to love him!” Pinkie was about to say something, but Doomie got up and said, “But mind controlled love tastes awful.” “Then how was your queen able to eat my brother's love!?” Doomie shrugged. “She has a better stomach to handle it? We don’t really know. This whole invasion plan really made more sense on paper...but now...I dunno…” “Oh...You do know!” Twilight growled. “You and the rest of your kind will pay for what you’ve done!” “What’d we do?” Doomie then started patting his hooves to simulate counting. “I mean, besides coming in, taking over, ruining a wedding, ponynapping your pink alicorn friend, causing chaos, trying to capture you guys, getting love-” Pinkie hit him in the shoulder. “Doo-MIE!” “What?” He rubbed his arm. “I’m just saying that-” Twilight came in between them and stared down at Doomie. “You’re just saying that you’re all monsters!” “M-Monsters?” Doomie looked over at Pinkie. “Pinkie...I-I thought you said that-” “STOP LYING!” Twilight’s horn was getting brighter and brighter. “You’re going to pay for what you did to my friend.” “B-But I didn't do any-” “What did I just say!?” Twilight yelled. “I told you to tell the truth!” Pinkie cringed. “Don’t be so hard on him, Twilight, he-” “Now you’re making her talk for you again!? That’s it!” Twilight reared back her legs and stomped on the ground, making Doomie fall on his back. He craned his head to the sky to see Twilight, her horn glowing and ready to fire. Doomie screamed in terror as the light got brighter and brighter. He shielded his face and prepared for the worse. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!” “WAIT!” Pinkie ran right between the both of them. Twilight stepped back and dimmed down her horn while Doomie continued screaming in fear. He stopped once Pinkie turned around and literally zipped his mouth shut. “Twilight, he’s telling the truth.” “Pinkie…” Twilight said. “I know that’s not you talking right now, that’s a changeling controlling your-” Pinkie grabbed her while Doomie fiddled with the zipper. “He’s not controlling my mind. Don’t you think I’d be talking funny? Or have my eyes change colors? Or have my body turn grey like when Discord controlled us?” “But Pinkie-” “No BUTS!” Pinkie shook Twilight and yelled, “I’m not under his control! I’m not brainwashed! and I’m not lying to you when I say this!” She stopped shaking and went nose to nose with her. “I’m in love with that bug!” “Hmmhmhmhh?” Doomie mumbled through his still zipped mouth. “In love?” Twilight pushed Pinkie off her. “Pinkie, how could you love something like that?” Twilight pointed at Doomie, who was now using his back legs to get the zipper off. “He’s a changeling whose only purpose is to find a prey and feed off it. Not only that, but how could you fall in love with him this fast?” Pinkie looked back at him to see that he was now using all his legs to pull on the zipper. “He’s really nice to me. I mean, I don’t think I’ve ever had someone call me cute like that before.” Twilight sighed. “He called you cute...and that’s why you love him?” Pinkie nudged Twilight. “It’s more than that, Twilight. He isn’t a bad guy, and I think he really likes...no, loves me too.” Twilight huffed. “I don’t hear him saying-” *ZIP* “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH…” Doomie huffed and fell on the ground again. “Okay...now that that’s outta the way…” Doomie stretched again and looked at Twilight. “Purple pony. I don’t know what’s wrong with your brain, but you need to realize that I am not just using that mare for a food source.” “You’re not?” Both Pinkie and Twilight asked. Doomie came up to both of them. “I don’t care if I can’t even feed off this pony, she’s the only one I’ve met so far that hasn't run away screaming or has been trying to kill me.” He eyed Twilight while saying that. Pinkie was astonished. “Doomie?” “And I AM telling the truth when I say this!” Doomie wrapped his arms around Pinkie and pulled her in for a hug. “I love her…” Pinkie immediately blushed, feeling her heart beating as fast as his. Twilight could do nothing but stare back in astonishment “C-Changeling...I-I don’t know what to say…” Doomie let go of Pinkie and crossed his arms. “Well, you can start by apologizing.” He said. “Apologizing?” Twilight “I shouldn’t be apologizing...I should be BLASTING YOU TO THE GROUND!” Doomie dropped his jaw. “W-What?” “You really think I’m gonna believe what you just said!?” Twilight stared daggers into the bug. “If your queen is an evil, lowdown, friendship ruining, hole filled...JERK! Than what makes you think I’d believe ANYTHING you just said!” “Um...because I’m not her?” Doomie shrugged, not understanding what Twilight was getting at. Pinkie leaned into Doomie’s ear. “I think she’s mad because of how that bug queen of yours made us think she was acting like a jerk.” Doomie scratched his chin. “That might explain it…” Twilight hung her head. “Changeling...I’m giving you one. Last. Chance.” She raised her head, her eyes filled with hate. Doomie’s brain should have told him to start cowering in fear and beg for his life to be spared, but right now, it was telling him to do something that any brave bug would do right now...run away. “Alright, fine!” He yelled. “You know what! If you want her!” *FWOOSH* Twilight gasped as the changeling in front of her turned into an exact copy of Pinkie. “Then come get her…” With that, the impostor Pinkie grabbed real Pinkie’s arm and ran through the fighting crowd. “D-Doomie!” Pinkie yelled, nearly dodging every kick or punch that were coming there way. “What are you doing, and nice voice by the way.” Doomie then hoisted her on his back. Her front legs dangling one side while her back legs hung from the other. “I’m not letting some mare like her separate us...and...thanks?” “But Doomie, maybe there’s some way to reason with-” *ZAP* Doomie almost lost his footing as a shot of purple magic came right past him. Pinkie glanced over to see Twilight running right at them, her eyes now glowing white and her horn preparing for another shot. “Uh...Doomie…” Pinkie whispered. Doomie noticed and gulped. “Y-Yeah…” He said with nothing but fear in his voice. Pinkie then got in sitting position and wrapped her arms around Doomie’s neck. “Step on it!” Do...what?“Your friend is nothing but a low down, self centered-GAH!” Rarity twisted the changeling's back leg even more and put more pressure on his back with her back legs. “You take that back!” She yelled. The changeling grunted from the pain and pounded his front hoof on the ground. ”Nrhg...NEVER!” “Then if that’s the way you want it…” Rarity stopped twisting and wrapped her hooves around his waist. She then hoisted him in the air and performed a german suplex, completely knocking the changeling out from the sheer pain in his head. Rarity stood back on her four hooves and huffed. “Ruffian…” Meanwhile, The other ponies were having their own fun. Fluttershy was crawling her way through the fight, hoping not to run into any of them; Rainbow Dash was currently pounding a changeling into the ground; Applejack was doing the same, though she was using her back legs to do it, and Twilight was still hot on the impostor Pinkie’s tail, but the changelings in the way weren’t helping her catch him. “Move outta the way!” Doomie yelled, barreling through all his brothers. Pinkie continued hanging on to Doomie, not wanting to let go. She looked behind her to see that Twilight still wasn't letting up, she looked back at the still Disguised Doomie and asked. “Doomie? W-Where are we going?” Doomie stopped in his tracks, making Twilight fly right past them and into a changeling. “I-I was hoping you would know.” “You’re the one leading us.” Pinkie said, now getting off him. Doomie tapped his chin. “Maybe if we-” *ZAP* Doomie yelped and hugged Pinkie as a bolt of magic shot right at his front hooves. Pinkie looked ahead to see Twilight, anger still plastered on her face. “Alright.” Twilight said. “Which one’s the real Pinkie?” “She is!” Both Doomie and Pinkie said. They then looked at each other in astonishment. “Wait,” Both said simultaneously again. “you think I’m Pinkie, but you’re Pinkie, or maybe I really am Pinkie...wow, you’re good at being Pinkie!” Twilight sighed. “Guess it’s never this easy…” “What’s never this easy” Both Pinkies asked. “Alright then, let’s do this the cliche way.” Twilight cleared her throat. “What’s my name?” “OH!” The Pinkie on the right said. “Are we doing one of those question games?” “Just answer the question.” Twilight said. “Your names Twilight.” Both Pinkies said before looking at each other. “Geez, you really are good at being Pinkie.” Twilight was starting to get a headache from this. “Grrah...That question was too easy.” “Then pick another one.” The Pinkie on the left suggested. “Or, ya know, you could just accept the fact that Doomie is in love with Pinkie and is in no way just using her for food and actually thinks of her as the nicest, sweetest, gorgeous looking mare I have ever seen…” The left Pinkie then coughed. “I-I mean, what he’s ever seen.” Both Twilight and right Pinkie stared at left Pinkie. “Y-You really think that?” Left Pinkie asked right Pinkie. The left Pinkie rubbed her arm and blushed. “I-I guess I think...guh...I guess you think that you love me, cause I’m the real pink-” The Left Pinkie then felt a wave of magic come her way, which made Pinkie turn back into a changeling. Doomie realized this and felt all over his body in hopes that nothing was missing. Twilight blew off the smoke that was coming of her horn and smiled smugly at Doomie. “Nice to know that’s out of the way.” Doomie continued feeling over his body while Pinkie stepped in front of him. “Twilight, please…” Twilight stared right at Pinkie. “Pinkie, I’m doing this for the good of all of us, you’ll thank me for getting your mind out of his control.” Pinkie groaned, right as Doomie started feeling down to the lower parts of his body. “Twilight, for the last time, he’s not brainwashing me!” “Pinkie, you know I can’t believe what you’re saying when this changeling has you in its power.” Pinkie dropped her jaw. She was about to try and convince her again, but then something caught the corner of her eye. “Twilight! Look out!” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Oh really. Is that the best distraction you have, cha-” *SMACK* Pinkie held her hooves to her mouth as she watch Twilight get tackled by a group of changelings, where she then tumbled out of sight. “T-Twilight?” “WHOOoo!” Doomie yelled. “Thank queen! I thought for sure she blasted those away…” “Blasted what away?” Pinkie asked. Doomie quickly put his hooves to his chest and blushed. “Oh...uh...n-nothing you need to worry about...well, not yet anyway...let's just keep going.” Pinkie nodded and the both of them started dodging and weaving through all the chaos that was happening around them, “So, do you know where we’re going yet?” Pinkie said. Doomie shrugged. “Well, away from this fight, for one thing, then we can...I dunno.” Pinkie raised an eye. “You okay?” “You should be asking that to your purple friend.” Doomie looked at Pinkie. “What’s with her? Does she really hate changelings this much? I mean, I know some creatures hate us, but never really this much hate this fast.” “She’s just really stressed out right now.” “So stressed that she wants to blow my ba...or..myself off the face of Equestria?” Pinkie slightly nodded. “I guess so. She must be really mad at that queen.” Doomie shrugged. “I wouldn’t be surprised, the queen is pretty mean, and pushy, and rude, and bossy...” Pinkie was surprised. “Really?” “She’s a ruler; of course she’s gonna act like that.” “But Princess Celestia doesn’t act like that to her ponies.” “She doesn't?” Doomie ducked, dodging a changeling that was thrown away by Applejack. Pinkie shook her head. “Nope, she’s always nice to her subjects.” Doomie was amazed. “Rulers are nice here?” “Of course they are, what made you think they weren’t?” “I dunno, I just thought that if the queen acted like that to us then it’d be the same way here...How is your ruler anyway?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “Um...last I remember, she was on the floor after your queen blasted her.” “Oh yeah, that was pretty fun...er...bad, yeah that was really bad of her to do.” Doomie tried holding in his laughs. Pinkie frowned. “I hope she’s okay.” Doomie jumped as a changeling slid right under him. “Why don’t you just go check.” Pinkie craned her head over to the doors. “Cause we’re trying to get the elements, that’s why we’re here in the first place.” Doomie glanced over at the doors. “Oh yeah, the queen did tell us to fill the room to the brim with changelings.” “Wait, there’s more in there?” Pinkie said. Doomie laughed. “Of course there is. We changelings make sure to plan everything ahead, well, on paper, at least.” “But we need the elements of harmony!” “But if you did that then the queen’s gonna-” Pinkie grabbed the sides of Doomie’s face. “Doomie, we can’t let that bug queen win. The princess is counting on us.” “And the queen is counting on us to protect the elements from you guys.” Doomie then cocked his head. “Why do you need them anyway? We tried using them, but they won’t turn on for some reason.” Pinkie pulled him closer. “The elements are probably the only way to defeat her.” Doomie shoved her hooves away. “Hey now! This is my queen we’re talking about here. I know she can be mean at times, but she’s still our ruler.” Pinkie put her front hooves on each side of her waste. “If she’s so mean, then why don’t you get a new ruler?” Doomie’s eyes went wide. “W-We can do that?” Pinkie grabbed his hooves. “Doomie, do you like having a mean ruler?” Doomie shrugged. “Well, she is really pushy at times, and the other times she’s just really mad, and other times we think she’s just yelling at us for enjoyment, and then she’s…” Doomie then realized what he was saying. “Wow, I guess I don’t really like that.” Pinkie went nose to nose with him. “You don’t have to be with her if you don’t want to.” Doomie looked away. “Then who else can I be with?” Pinkie smiled. “Do you really need to ask?” Doomie stared into her eyes. “Y-You really want me to be with you?” “If your life is really this bad, then you can be with me instead.” Pinkie started leaning on him. “B-but Pinkie, I-Hmmhm!” Doomie’s ear stems went in the air once Pinkie kissed him again. Doomie was about to close his eyes and enjoy the free food again, but then something hit him...which was a ray of magic that blasted his back and out of the fight. Pinkie fell to the floor and gasped as she watched Doomie fly right out of the crowd. She yelled his name and ran after him, only to be blocked by a see-through magic wall that popped right in front of her. She was about to try again, but then Twilight grabbed her. “Pinkie, are you okay? Did he hurt you?” Pinkie got out of her friends grip and faced her. “T-Twilight!? Why the hay did you do that!?” Twilight stepped back. “How are you still under his control? That spell should’ve-” “How many times do I have to tell you. HE’S NOT CONTROLLING ME!” Twilight looked at her then to where Doomie was blasted. “B-but...but...t-the spell…” Twilight started trailing off “Why didn’t that snap her out of it?” She thought. “Getting rid of the mind control-er cures the mind control-ie...u-unless” “Why can’t you just realize it, Twilight?” Pinkie looked away from her and at the purple wall. “Don’t worry Doomie!” She reeled her head back and head-butted the wall, shattering it into pieces. “I’m coming!” Twilight snapped back into the real world to see Pinkie running out of the crowd. “Pinkie! Wait...oh...What have I don-” *SMACK* Twilight felt immediate pain in the back of her head, making her fall to the ground and moan. She was about to get up, but then it happened again, this time with a voice saying. “Did I get it?” “No Twig,” Another voice echoed. “ya gotta do it three times, just like it worked for that white one, then we’ll move on to the orange one, then to that rainbow haired one.” “What about the yellow one?” “Eh, she probably doesn’t even need one.” Twilight started standing up again. “I-If you hurt my-” *WHAP* “She out now?” Twilight felt her body be flipped over and dragged, she tried opening her eyes, but it was too hard with the pain and the sun shining right at her. “Like a light.” The voice said again. “Come on, let’s get the others.” "The queen's gonna be so proud!" Lunch...time*WHAM* Doomie fell to the side of the road, felling like he just got blasted by magic, "Oh yeah." He thought. "I did." He got up on all fours. “Ugh...My aching everything…” He was happy to know nothing in his body was broken, just very sore from his soaring. “What is that mare’s problem?…” He held his head and started walking in a random direction, dodging one of his brothers flying right above him. He continued dragging his hooves across the street, ignoring all the fighting and yelling and screaming that was going on around him. He ended up slumping on a wall of a building and sitting down on the pavement. “What kind of magic did that purple pony blast me with?” He thought. “I’ve been blasted before...but geez...this hurts…” “THERE’S ONE!” Doomie’s ear stem flicked, but he was far too out of it to even know what it was. He glanced over to his right, seeing what looked like a pair of white and gold blobs coming his way. He chuckled. “Heh...weird…” He yawned and started to see the blobs getting closer and closer to him. They were then tackled by a pair of black blobs. Doomie scratched his head, not understanding any of this. It was only when his eyes went into focus that he saw two changelings currently fighting with two pony guards. Doomie continued watching in the distance. “Feels like I should be doing something…” He turned to his left to see more changelings fighting, though this time it was with a grey mare, who looked like she was currently winning. Doomie ignored this and looked forward to see the fight between ponies and changelings weren’t even close to dying down. Doomie sighed and got back up an all fours. “Ugh...My head…” He rubbed his head and continued walking on the side of the street. “Hey, Medic!” Doomie yelled in the lowest tone possible. “I need painkiller goo or something…” He slumped again, this time against a window. “Gyeh...I know there’s some docs around here...Maybe they're too busy…” Doomie rubbed his head again, feeling that his headache still wasn’t dying down. Doomie dragged his hooves down his face. “Come on.” He thought. “Why am I feeling like this? Did that mare really hit me this hard?” He glanced behind him, seeing a dark blue pony with yellow eyes, a black pony with white hair, a green pony with spiked hair that had blue tips, and a red one with black hair. Doomie shook his head. “What’s with the unoriginality going on around here…” He mumbled. He looked to his side to see a pink pony currently grabbing other changelings and shaking them while yelling. “Now that one.” Doomie said. “Is just crazy.” He sighed and continued walking, having no idea where he was going. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “What about you? Are you Doomie?” “W-Who?” Pinkie shook the changeling and yelled, “Doomie! Are you him?” “N-no.” The changeling said. “Why are y-” “UGH!” Pinkie threw the changeling over her shoulder and moved on to another one. “What about you? What’s your name?” “W-what?” The changeling said. Pinkie raised an eye. “‘What’s’ not a name I’ve heard of.” “Wh-What?” Pinkie glared at him. “Is that all you can say!?” “W-What?” “Equestrian, changeling! Do you speak it!?” “Y-Yes!” The changeling yelled, getting even more scared by the second. “So you know what I’m asking?” He nodded. “Y..y-yes...” Pinkie went nose to nose with him. “Is. Your name. Doomie?” “W-what?” Pinkie then pushed him on the ground, her face inches away from his. “Say what again! Say it again! I dare you! I Pinkie Pie dare you! Say what one more Celestia dang time!” “M-My name’s William…” “GAAAAAAAAAH!” Pinkie grabbed him and threw him into a nearby trash can. She sat up and sighed. “I’m never gonna find him…why do they all have to look the same, and why did Twilight have to-” “MEDIC!” Pinkie’s ears went up and looked over to her right to see a changeling stumbling on the side of the road. She shrugged. “Maybe the sixteenth times the charm.” She shook her hindquarters like a cat and charged at the changeling, tackling him into an alleyway and pinning him against a wall in seconds. “What’s your name?” The changeling looked around in confusion. “Wha...how’d I get here?” Pinkie slammed her hooves against the wall, both of them on the side of his body. “What is your name?” The changeling closed his eyes. “Wh-What?” “Ugh!...not this again…” “Not what again?” The changeling asked, his eyes still closed. “And why is your voice so high pitched...kinda reminds me of-” “Just answer the question.” Pinkie said, almost sounding like she was pleading. “What’s your name?” “M-My name.” The changeling started opening his eyes. Pinkie nodded furiously. “Y-Yes, what’s your name?” “Uh...yeah…” The changeling fully opened his eyes, staring right into Pinkie’s. He gasped. “W-Wait...Haven’t I seen you before…” Pinkie’s eyes went wide. “Y-You have?” The changeling rubbed his head. “I think so, aren’t you that one of those mares from upstairs, trying to get your hooves on the elements?” “Nice rhyme, but do you remember who I am?” “Uh…” The changeling tapped his chin. “I dunno…” Pinkie grabbed him by his neck. “Come on, you have to remember, right Doomie?” “Doomie? Who’s Doomie? My names not-” “Pinkie?” Pinkie looked outside, seeing a changeling looking at them with a tilted head. “D-Doomie?” Pinkie dropped her jaw. The changeling walked into the alley. “Uh, Pinkie, why are you choking a changeling?” Pinkie shoved the changeling to the side of a dumpster and tackle hugged Doomie. “Oh Doomie! you have no idea how long it took for me to find you!” Doomie raised an eye. “How is it so hard to recognize me? I’m pretty easy to see, and why were you hanging out with Brad? He’s half brain dead?” “I am not!” Brad said before passing out. “Doomie,” Pinkie said, hugging him even tighter. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you. Are you okay? Did Twilight hurt you?” Doomie struggled to get out of the hug, but it was like her arms were made of steel. “Gh..gha...I-I was...bleck...trying tack...run..runack…” Pinkie realized this and let go of him, making him collapse to the ground. “Uh...Doomie?” Pinkie stood over him. "Are you okay?" “I-It’s okay.” Doomie said between breaths. “I-I’m fine...” Doomie looked up at her. “D-Do you have to hug so tightly?” Pinkie shrugged. “I wasn’t hugging that tight.” “So squeezing the air out of someone is considered normal in your society when it comes to love?” He asked jokingly. Pinkie giggled. “Alright, fine, I'm sorry...I’m just so glad you're okay, I thought for sure Twilight hurt you. You were thrown pretty far away.” Doomie laughed. “Yeah, but did you see us fall from the sky?” Pinkie was finding this hard to understand. “Well, yeah, but…” “We changelings can fall pretty high and still survive on contact with the ground.” Doomie tapped his head. “Our skin’s pretty tough when it comes to that.” “Wow,” Pinkie said. “and here I thought it was that fire stuff that surrounded you.” “Eh, that’s just for show. It looked cool though, didn’t it?” “Yeah, I guess it does.” Pinkie laughed, making Doomie do they same. After the laugh died down, Doomie looked away from her. “Look, Pinkie. I know we just met and all, but…” “But what?” Pinkie stepped back as Doomie sat up. “I-I dunno, I really don’t wanna rush things.” He scratched the back of his head. “I mean, we've only seen each other for a little bit, and I’m sure others probably think this isn’t even true love.” “Are you sure~” Pinkie booped noses with him. “Because love at first sight is something that I’m sure you and I can really get to understand.” Doomie blushed and pushed her away. “Yeah, I guess that’s true. T-To tell you the truth, I wasn’t really trying to fight you in the beginning.” “Really?” Pinkie said. Doomie grinned. “I just wanted to show you my shape shifting skills while looking as menacing as possible.” Pinkie laughed. “You did do a really good job at that.” Doomie continued blushing, getting redder and redder. “Really? Even when I did you?” Pinkie blushed. “Well, I don't know yet.” “You don’t know? But I did you when we were running away from...oh...heh...yeah.” Doomie understood what she meant, making him embarrassed. “S-sorry for taking that the wrong way. Hey, that's kinda how this all started, huh? With a direct approach and all.” Pinkie shrugged. “I kinda like the direct approach. You know, when others are up front with things and try not to hide it.” Doomie nodded. “Yeah, I kinda like that too…” Doomie realized what he said and repeated it to himself. “I-I like that too…” “Doomie?” Pinkie stepped closer. Doomie held his head high. “Pinkie, I’ve made up my mind.” Doomie grabbed Pinkie by her hooves. “I want to stay with you.” “Wh-What?” Pinkie’s mouth hung open. “Y-You really just wanna...run away? Run away from your family?” Doomie nodded. “I’m sure my siblings, heck, even my queen, won’t even notice I’m gone.” Pinkie felt a little bad for making him choose between his family and her. “A-Are you sure about this?” Doomie held her hooves closer to his body. “Pinkie, what you’re giving me is something no one has ever given me before.” “What's that?” Doomie smiled. “A chance.” He looked down, seeing his hooves wrapped around hers. “Me and my brothers and sisters have been everywhere. No one has ever given us a chance at love. We’d always have to hide our own identity. Even when we finally show them our true form, they looked at us as if we never met them…” “B-But how would you eat if they didn’t love you for who you are?” Doomie looked up at her. “We were disguised. We could still eat from it, but the love I’ve had from you is something I've never took a bite of in my life.” “R-Really?” Pinkie was amazed, she couldn’t believe that no one had ever given them a chance. Doomie shook his head. “But I don’t care if you never feed me. You're not just some food source, or some random prey, or an example from love-feeding 101 class, or” “Love-feeding what?” Pinkie said. “Oh...j-just some class we changelings take on getting love.” “Really?” Pinkie was surprised. “We’re you good at it?” Doomie flopped his ears. “I flunked it...twice.” Pinkie frowned, but ended up smiling. “I guess that’s why you’re a bit nervous to me, huh?” “Heh...yeah, I wasn’t really good. Fake relationships didn’t really last that long for me.” Pinkie giggled. “Well, I think you'd be great in a real relationship” Doomie wasn’t sure how to respond with that. “R-Really?” Pinkie laughed. “Doomie, you don’t have to be nervous with all of this.” “I’m not...that...nervous.” Doomie pointed at her. “Why aren’t you this nervous?” Pinkie smiled. “Because I paid attention in sex ed.” “Sex what?” Doomie said. Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Nothing...just, just ask already.” “A-Ask what?” “You know.” Pinkie raised her eyebrows twice, making Doomie’s wings slowly rise in the air. “Uh...oh...uh...o-okay...uh...ahem...Pinkie Pie?” “Yes?” Pinkie said, her smile still present. Doomie gulped. “W-Will you-” “HEY! You two should kiss!” Doomie and Pinkie looked at the side of the dumpster. Seeing a changeling slumped against it and smiling. Doomie facehoofed. “Brad, will you get out of here!” Brad slowly got up. “Hey now, I’m just sitting back and enjoying the-” *CLASH* Doomie jumped as he saw a bottle hit Brad in the head, making him fall to the pavement. Doomie turned to Pinkie. “D-Did you just-” “Anyway.” Pinkie cleared her throat and looked at him again. “As you were saying?” “Oh...uh...right...Uh…” Doomie started sweating from this, and Pinkie only made it worse by getting closer to him. It wasn’t until he felt his back hit a wall that he started shaking. “Uh...Pinkie…” “Yes, Doomie?” Pinkie pressed her body against his. He felt his heart beat faster than hers. “Uh...hm...w-will y-y-you..uh…” Doomie gulped again, seeing that her hooves were on the wall and her arms were now on either side of his face. Pinkie lidded her eyes. “Will I what?” Doomie felt trapped, but in the end, he took a deep breath and said. “Pinkie...will you be my-” “YES!” Pinkie then brought him in for a hug, squeezing the air out of him again. Doomie could only struggle in hopes to get out, but to no avail. So he tried begging again. “Peck...Pinkeheie...y-yurr..d-doineht...ackeng.” Pinkie started feeling his struggled and retracted from the hug. “Oh right, sorry. Force of habit.” Doomie sucked in sweet air and panted heavily. “y-yeah...t-thanks for that.” Pinkie smiled. “I’m just glad that you’re finally-” *GROOOWL* Both their eyes shot open. “What was that?” Pinkie asked. Doomie looked at his stomach and held it. “Uh..heh...uh...sorry, stomach’s get pretty noisy from time to time.” He chuckled. “You’re still hungry?” Pinkie asked. “Well, like I said, kisses are just snacks, they can’t really fill you up a whole lot.” Pinkie scratched her chin before putting on a smile. “Then, how about something more than a snack~” “I dunno, I don’t really think another kiss will…” Doomie looked at her and blinked. “M-More than a snack?” Pinkie slowly blinked twice. “How about a meal instead.” Doomie's wings went in the air. “Uh...uhm...I-I don’t..w-we haven’t...t-this is...I can’t...you are...we-” His mind was having trouble to find words to respond to this Pinkie smiled. “Come on, Doomie, you’re hungry, aren’t you?” She started stepping closer to him again. Doomie backed up, this time hitting the side of the dumpster. “A-Are you doing this just because I’m-” *GROOOOOOOOOOWL* Doomie held his stomach again. “Will you shut up stomach!” He thought “You’re not helping!” “I just can’t let my special someling go hungry.” Pinkie frowned. Doomie continued holding his stomach, he knew this was because his body could feel the love coming off her, and it wanted it, it wanted it NOW! “Pinkie. E-Even if we...ya know...where would-” “You weren’t that reluctant in the open.” Pinkie stated. “That was only because...ugh...forget it.” Doomie’s stomach had enough. He grabbed Pinkie, closed his eyes, and pressed his lips right on hers. Pinkie was surprised, but quickly leaned in and gave off giggled moans. She eventually walked forward until she pinned him against the side of the dumpster, where she then wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in even more. Doomie could already feel the food pouring right in his mouth. His tongue began to travel out and make its way and into Pinkie's mouth. Pinkie tried doing the same, but Doomie wrapped his snake like tongue around hers. Pinkie decided to win another way by leaning even more into him. Doomie began to lose his balance, and before either of them knew it, they fell into the dumpster, the lids closing them in and the only sounds coming out were their own. As for Brad, he rubbed his head and looked up at the dumpster in confusion. “Ugh...must be my brain showing me things again.” He then got up and staggered out of the alley. “What’s with my head, can’t it understand that...that...what the-” Brad looked up to see a huge wave of pink energy coming right at him, he had no time to react as it smashed right into him, knocking him clear out of the sky. “D-Did you just feel something.” “Only thing I feel right now is you...I really was bad in that class, wasn't I?” “Just shut up and kiss me." "But lust isn't tha-HMM! Hmm...mhhhhmmhhmh~" Author's Note well, that escalated quickly... Sorry this chapter took so long. I was too busy wandering though a blind forest and hitting head crabs with a crowbar. I was also busy in trying to shoot ponies at people Get...Out!~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ten Minutes Earlier... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You won’t get away with this! Twilight and her friends will-” *SLAM* Chrysalis and Cadance turned to the front doors to see a large group of changelings carry in five ponies, four of them being unconscious. Chrysalis smiled smugly and looked over to Cadance “You were saying?” The changelings dropped the ponies on the floor; Fluttershy dropped by herself and quivered in fear. One of the changelings stepped forward. “We got em, Queen!” He smiled. The queen looked over the ponies and tapped her chin. “Is there a reason why there’s only five here and not six?” Most of the changelings looked at each other and shrugged. “We couldn’t find the other one, she ran off.” Chrysalis stared down at her subjects. “Then why didn’t you go after her?” The changelings knew where this was going, so they looked down in shame. “W-We were gonna, but...but the ponies were pretty hard to-” “You managed to knock four out just fine!” Chrysalis pointed at Fluttershy, who yelped in surprise. “She didn’t even need to be unconscious to get her!” “Well, she’s was kinda easy, after we knocked out all the ponies-” “Only FOUR! Don’t say you got all of them when I know you didn’t!” Cadance started cringing at the harsh words. She was feeling a bit sorry for the changelings having to deal with this, even though they were trying to take over. “Do you have to be so loud?” Cadance asked. Chrysalis turned to back to her. “It’s called tough love Cadenza, something I’m sure you’re familiar with.” Cadance glared at her. “The only love I know is true love, something I know you’re not familiar with.” “Oh~ Kitty's got claws…” Chrysalis turned back to her subjects while Cadance grinded her teeth. “Wake them up. I need to see the look on their faces.” The changelings nodded and started shoving Twilight and her friends. “Wakey wakey, love and bakey, ponies.” One of the big changelings said. The first to get up was Twilight. “Nnngh...W-what huh? w-what happened?” She looked around in confusion, her vision still dazed. “Where are we?” Fluttershy crawled up to her. “Um...W-We’re in the castle…” “W-we are?” Twilight staggered a bit. “D-Did we get the elements?” “Not. Even. Close.” Twilight looked up to see the changeling queen staring down right at her. “You and your friends should’ve given up at the start.” With some help from Fluttershy, Twilight finally got up on all fours. “You...y-you won’t get away with-” “Cadenza already beat you to it, Sparkle, and just like every other villain, I have the best response.” She rested her hoof under Twilight’s chin. “I already have~” Twilight knocked her hoof away. “You’re a monster, you know that? You’re nothing but a low down, evil, horrible, mind manipulating...Monster!” “Why thank you.” Chrysalis turned to her children. “Did you get the rest?” Two changelings held up Rainbow Dash, her eyes slowly opening, “Huh? D-Did we win?” Chrysalis chuckled. “I’m afraid not, and soon, the rest of your kind will soon follow.” Rainbow Dash shot her eyes open and shoved the changelings off her. “You! You’re not gonna get-” “I already said that, Dash.” Twilight said. She turned to the changelings. “Did you have to knock us out?” One of the changelings walked up to her. “You were pretty out of control, and Phil over there felt pretty violated with the way you blasted him.” The changeling craned his head to one of his brothers, who was currently rocking back and forth while staring into the distance. “I’m sure your pink friend did the same to Doomie.” Dash shoved the changeling away from Twilight. “Last time I remember, your changeling friend messed with Pinkie’s brain and forced her to-” “It wasn’t his fault, Dash.” Twilight said. “He wasn’t trying to-” “Oooough?” Twilight and her two friends turned around to see Applejack groaning and sitting up, her hat missing “What the hay...where am I?” “You’re in the castle.” One of the changelings answered who was wearing her stetson. “Here’s your hat, by the way.” Applejack glared at him and snatched the hat off his head and put it on hers. “Don’t. Touch. The hat.” AJ got up and faced Chrysalis. “And you, you ain’t getting awa-” “I said that already,” Dash interrupted. “And I think Twilight said that too.” Twilight sighed. “Can we please move along, where’s Rarity?” *SMACK* A changeling fell past Twilight. “Get your hooves off me, you foul, dirty bug!” Rarity yelled, dusting her hooves off. “You bugs will never-” “Get away with this?” Chrysalis finished. “This is starting to get old.” Rarity ignored her and made her way to the rest of her friends. “Is everypony here?” Chrysalis growled. “No, these idiots forgot one. How hard is it to capture six ponies!?” She yelled. The changelings couldn’t face her after that. “They are pretty tough,” One changeling said. “especially that white one.” He pointed at Rarity and shivered. Rarity just huffed and adjusted her hair. Chrysalis facehoofed. “Just get out of here. ALL OF YOU CHILDREN!” The changelings flinched and quickly flew off, closing the doors on the way out. Chrysalis rolled her eyes and faced Twilight. “It’s funny, really. Twilight was suspicious of my behavior all along. Too bad the rest of you were too caught up in your wedding planning to realize those suspicions were correct!” Twilight stared daggers into her. She was getting sick of the way this queen was acting. Applejack slowly walked up to her. “Sorry Twi, we should’ve listened to ya.” Twilight sighed. “It’s not your fault. She fooled everypony.” Chrysalis walked to the balcony. “Hmm, I did, didn’t I? And soon, there will be no one who can stop me!” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Two minutes later… ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chrysalis felt the force of a train hitting her as the love spell smashed right into her, knocking her and the rest of her children clear out of Canterlot. Cadance and Shining watched in amazement and looked at each other. “Well,” Cadance said. “That was easy.” Twilight walked up to her. “It’s always easy when the villain thinks they’ve won once they forget there’s always one thing that stops them.” Shining nodded. “Yeah, that usually happens, doesn’t it?” Twilight sighed. “I’m just glad it’s all over.” Fluttershy raised her hoof. “B-But where’s Pinkie?” Everyone looked around the room except Twilight, who had a rough idea where she was. “I-I’m sure she’s gonna pop out somewhere...heh...” Twilight slowly walked to the doors. “But wouldn’t she have done that by now?” Dash said. “She usually shows up outta nowhere when you say you haven’t found her.” Dash then scanned the whole room, hoping to see some indication of Pinkie. “Weird…” Applejack shrugged. “Eh, she’ll show up eventually. Maybe she’s just havin’ fun somewhere.” AJ looked around too. “This is strange. I’d really expect her to pop up after that.” Cadance started looking around too. “Since we’re on the subject of missing ponies, anyone seen Luna?” Shining shrugged. “They probably didn’t have time to put her in.” “SEE!” Applejack pointed at him. “That’s something Pinkie would say, dang nabbit, where is that gurl?” Twilight opened the doors. “I’ll go look for her; you guys set up the wedding. I just hope she’s okay.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Present ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “AH! DOOMIE!” “W-whut? *hic* did I do somethin’ wrong? *hic* D-Did I put it in the wrong-” “W-why are your eyes all pink like that?” Doomie blinked, his eyes glowing as pink as Pinkie’s coat. “Oh...yeah...they *hurp* they get like that when a cha-*hic* changelings gittin’ a little bit t*Bleck*oo much love, hemhemhhmm.” Doomie got on top of Pinkie and started nuzzling under her chin, but she quickly pushed him to the side. “I-Is that a bad thing?” Doomie sat up, hitting his head on the lid. “Ouch...ugh...we shoulda *hic* shoulda found a better place, this tra*hic*can probably should’ve had some softer stuff, at least it doesn’t s*elch*ll as bad *hic*” Pinkie still felt worried about him. “Doomie, are you sure you’re alright?” Doomie smiled. “I’ve never *hic* felt better…” He smacked his lips and rubbed his belly. “I’m telling you right now, *hic* I’m pretty much s*elcht* for weeks, thanks to y*hic* you.” Pinkie couldn’t help but smile, his hiccups were starting to sound really cute to her. “So, I’m guessing you’re full now?” Doomie chuckled. “Full? There isn’t really a *hic* limit to how much love you can ha*hic have, it wears off as fast as ya get *hic* get it, but the more you get, the longer you have it.” Doomie laid back and continued holding his stomach, “And this love will *hic* last a while.” Pinkie crawled up and laid next to him. “So, I’m guessing the hiccups mean your belly's getting pretty big?” She rested her hoof on his stomach and started rubbing. Doomie moaned. “Hmmm~ I think I can *hic* go another round before I start going blind.” Pinkie stopped rubbing and went wide eyed. “Y-You can go blind from this!?” Doomie chuckled. “It’s just an expression, if any I’ll start seeing pink. Nothing wrong with that, right?” Pinkie had a breath of relief and smiled again. “I’m guessing your eyes can change other colors too?” She went back to rubbing his stomach. Doomie moved his hooves to his chest and giggled. “Yeah,” he looked straight up at the dumpster lids. “our eyes can do that from time to time, gr*hic* green means we’re sick, red means we’re re*hic* really mad, not just angry, *hic* yellow means we’re afraid for our lives, we see that a lot from other*hic* changelings after they’re done talking to the*hic queen. *hurp* and black means we’re de*hic*ad.” Pinkie frowned. “Have you ever seen any black eyes?” Doomie looked at her. “well, your eyes have black in em’, and white, and blue…” Doomie tilted his head. “Not sure what any of *hic* that means.” Pinkie smiled again. “That’s just what we’re born with, silly, we can’t tell emotions through eyes like you guys can.” Doomie chuckled. “Yeah, my brothers and sisters can really make fun of ya for when your eyes ch*hic* change color n’stuff.” “That’s not very nice of them.” Doomie shrugged. “Eh, that’s how we’re raised, to be hateful toward your siblings, *hic* but we hate each other as siblings, so there’s a difference.” Pinkie shook her head. “I don’t believe that, Applejack is pretty nice to her sister, and Rarity might have some tough times with Sweetie Belle, but they still get along, and even Dashie treats Scootaloo like a sister, and they’re not even related.” Doomie laughed. “Yup, but our affection is yell*hic* yelling at one another, biting our bodies, kicking each ot*elch* other in the stomachs, screaming in our ears, ya know, roughhousing stuff.” Pinkie felt really concerned about him now, she stopped rubbing and got on top of him. “You really do have it tough at home.” “You get used to it.” “Should you?” “Well, I don’t have to anymore, now do I?” Doomie wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled her in for a kiss. Pinkie giggled again and pulled away before he could. “So, you want seconds?” She asked. “Do I?” “Do you?” “Do I?” “Do you?” “Do I?” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Just answer the question, silly.” Doomie grabbed her by the hips. “You bet I-” “PINKIE!” Pinkie banged her head on the lid in surprise. “Y-You okay?” Doomie asked. Pinkie rubbed her head. “Y-Yeah, I’m fine, w-who just called my-” “Pinkie, are you in there?” Pinkie gasped. “Oh no, t-they can’t find you!” “T-They can’t? But *hic* what about-” Pinkie went nose to nose with him and whispered, “Look, w-we can’t tell everyone just yet, Doomie, you saw how Twilight acted, she blasted you, remember?” Doomie tapped his chin. “Oh yeah…Shesh...if I s*hic* saw her again...” “Pinkie? Is that you?” Pinkie shut her mouth while Doomie craned his head to the noise. “Huh, you know, that kinda sounds just like-” *CREAK* Pinkie and Doomie looked up to see the lids were now open and an all too familiar looking purple pony was standing right above them with her jaw wide open. “T-T-Twuuh-Twilight…” Pinkie stuttered. “Uh..um…” “P-Pinkie?” Twilight stared in disbelief at the scene, there, in the trash, stood a pink pony right on top of a changeling. Pinkie continued staying in place, too afraid to move. “Uh...t-this...this is…” Pinkie sighed. “it’s still what it looks like.” Doomie hiccuped. “Yup, still what it looks like. *hic*” Author's Note I cut off some parts at the beginning because writing what happened in the show when it has already been...shown isn't really necessary. Plus, it didn't have any Doomiepie in it. Not important, just filler. Wait...what?“So, let me get this straight, Pinkie...was making out...with one of those bugs?” Applejack nodded. “That’s right, Cadance, but last ah heard, Twi said that the bug was brainwashin’ Pinkie to make her do it. Kinda like what Chrysalis did to Shining.” Shining rubbed his head. “Don’t remind me.” Cadance shook her head. “But, that can’t be right, only the queen can control minds, not her subjects.” Dash raised an eye. “How do you know so much about changelings?” Cadance crossed her hooves. “Being ponynapped by them is one way of knowing, plus, Chrysalis wouldn’t shut up about how great their race is when I was with them.” “Villain monologue?” Applejack said. Cadance nodded. “Villain monologue.” She sighed. “I’m surprised I survived the two hour speech before she threw me in the caves.” Rarity cleared her throat. “But that still doesn’t explain what happened to Pinkie, why would she just...just…” She shivered. “I dare not even say it.” Dash flew up to her. “Why would she start doin’ the horizontal hustle with a changeling in the middle of battle?” Rarity gasp and immediately fainted from the thought, luckily, Fluttershy was able to catch her. Rainbow Dash pointed and laughed. Applejack took off her stetson and smacked Dash with it. “Now’s not the time, Rainbow.” Dash rubbed her head. “I was just making a joke, you saw how she acted. Unlike us who could handle seeing it.” Applejack smirked. “Last ah remember, you had your wings up so high I could see ‘em a mile away. Tryin’ to tell us somethin’?” Rainbow Dash blushed. “W-Well, your hat probably still has pull marks from not wanting to see it. Are you trying to tell us something?” AJ’s face went scarlet. “I’d rather not see mah friend gettin’ down and dirty with some changeling, unlike you who couldn’t help but watch.” “I wasn’t-” “Ahem!” Cadance yelled, “Can you please tell me what else happened? I’d really like to know how a changeling was able to get on a pony’s good side. Chrysalis told me, in her rant, that changelings haven’t been in a real relationship in a long time.” Dash sat back down and said, “We seriously don’t know. Either that changeling can control minds like his queen, or Pinkie really is in love with that...thing…” Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’t get it either, last I remember, love doesn’t happen that fast.” Cadance smiled. “Sometimes love can be found in the strangest of places, and sometimes it happens faster than you know it, for all we know, Pinkie probably has a thing for that bug.” “But why?” Dash asked. “We were fighting those changelings for our lives, and then Pinkie pops outta nowhere with a changeling right under her.” She sighed. “I just don’t get what she sees in that bug.” Applejack crossed her hooves. “Strangest relationship ah’ve ever seen, and I once dated a foreigner who never stopped talkin’ in third-pony.” “Really?” Fluttershy tilted her head. “What was his name?” Applejack pulled her hat over her eyes, wishing she didn’t bring this up. “He would never shut up about his old country, ah swear, that ‘son-of-a-shepherd’ probably doesn’t even-” Cadance cleared her throat again. “How about we continue discussing this once Pinkie gets here. She would probably have all the answers anyway.” Shining looked at the door. “Twily should’ve been back with her by now, it can’t be too hard to find that friend of hers...right?” “I dunno.” Applejack sighed. “Ah just hope Pinkie’s okay. It must be hard to lose someone ya just loved...even if it was for such a short time.” Dash nudged her. “Aw, come on AJ; this is Pinkie we’re talking about. I’m sure she’ll be fine after a party or two.” She flew to the air. "Now come on, we have a wedding to start with a party on the side." “Ah hope you’re right, otherwise, there ain’t gonna be a party…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Pinkie!” Twilight continued to wander around Canterlot in hopes of finding her pink friend, but so far, all she saw were guards and citizens helping others get out of whatever the green gunk was that the changelings left behind. “Piiiiiiiiiiiinkieeeeeeeeee!” Twilight yelled, yet there was still no response. Twilight hung her head. “Uhg...She’s probably doing this on purpose, for all I know, she’s crying somewhere because that changeling friend of hers is now miles away from here...Doomie? Was that his name? It doesn’t even matter. He’s long gone now.” Twilight flopped her ears. “I just hope she can forgive me. Oh, come on, I’m sure she can. I can forgive her for not believing in my suspicions on Chrysalis, she can do the same.” Twilight raised her head and ears back up. “Wait, why did I forgive them so easily?” She rubbed her chin. “Am I really that forgiving? I’m sure others would still hold a grudge...I mean, I’ve known Cadance almost my whole life. I don’t see how they wouldn’t believe me for knowing how she acts…” Twilight continued thinking about this until one of her ears twitched, ruining her train of thought. “Wait, did I just…” Twilight stopped walking and turned to where she thought the noise was coming from. “Pinkie?” *THUNK* “Ow!” Twilight raised an eye. “That sounds just like her. Why’s she in an alley? I’d expect her to be sulking in a nearby candy shop.” Twilight started walking in.“Pinkie? Are you in there?” Twilight craned her ear, hearing mumbling coming from the dumpster to her left. “Pinkie? Is that you?” Curiosity finally got the best of her as she flared up her horn and flung the lids open. She climbed to the side and took a look in. She wished she didn’t seconds later. “T-T-Twuuh-Twilight…Uh...um…” Twilight dropped her jaw. Her mind was unable to comprehend what she was seeing. “P-Pinkie?” Was all she could say in response to seeing her friend on top of a changeling in a pile of trash. The pink pony didn’t move as she said, “uh...t-this...this is…” She then sighed in defeat. “It’s still what it looks like.” The changeling under her hiccuped. “Yup, still what it looks like *hic*” Twilight continued looking at both of them, trying to figure out what to say. “W-what are you...how can...why is...where did...why?” The changeling smiled. “Heh, she kinda re*hic* reminds me of me when I *hic* was trying to think of what ta *hic* say when you asked me to-” Pinkie shoved a hoof in his mouth and laughed nervously. “Uhhehehe, w-what he means is that...uh...that he’s...y-ya know, a little bit woozy right now and...a-and has no control over what he’s saying.” The changeling batted her hoof away. “Aw, come on now, *hic* you can tell her. Even if she’s still probably trying to ki*hic*ll me for thinking I was-” Pinkie used both hooves this time to shut his mouth up. “Doo-MIE! Stop talking!” “Doomie!?” Twilight yelled. “Y-You mean that’s the changeling you...you…” Pinkie sighed, knowing she had to tell her now. “That I fell in love with?...yes, he is.” She got her hooves out of his mouth and stood up. “And you know what, Twilight? I don’t care who knows.” She got out of the dumpster and went face to face with Twilight. “I love him. He’s the first guy I’ve ever met who says he loves me.” She looked down and rubbed her arm in embarrassment. “Well, I-I know you and the other girls have said that before, b-but this bug says it differently.” Twilight tilted her head. “Differently? How?” Pinkie nodded, her face as serious as ever. “He says it like no other friend has ever said it to me before, he says it with the greatest amount of passion I have ever heard, and he says it like he means it.” Twilight stepped back. “H-He really means it?” “You BET I *hic* I do!” The ponies turned to the dumpster, seeing Doomie’s head sticking out with a flyswatter on his horn. Doomie looked up and laughed. “Heheh...spoilers.” He tossed the fly killing device and got out. “Listen, little pony, *hic* this pink blob right here is the nicest, kindest, sweetest, most amazing mare I have *hic* have ever met, and I think that’s saying a lot coming from a bug who *hic* whose family and friends hate him. *hic*” Twilight shook her head. “W-What!? Y-Your entire race-” “Hates each other? *hic* of course we do, if we didn’t, we probably *hic* wouldn’t of invaded in the first place *hic*.” He leaned on Pinkie. “But then I would never of *hic* met you, my delicious Pink treat.” Pinkie looked away and blushed while Twilight started understanding what was going on. “So that’s why you came here, because you guys...you guys...you…” “We what?” Doomie asked with one flopped ear stem and an eye half closed. “You just wanted to love…” Twilight stared straight at Doomie. “If you guys wanted to love then why did you invade instead of trying to-” “Because they tried talking.” Pinkie said. “Doomie and his family have been to tons of places and nopony has ever given them a chance.” Doomie hiccuped. “Unless we were disguised. *hic*” “R-Really?” Twilight was a little bit surprised, though part of her could see why ponies didn’t want them. Doomie nodded. “Yup, *hurp* Pinkie gave me love that no pony has ever given to me, because it was real, not fake. *hic*” Pinkie smiled and leaned back. “He’s more than a friend, Twilight...Way more.” Twilight was amazed by this, but she had to admit, they did look cute together like this, Twilight smiled. “Well, I guess I’m happy that you found your special somepo..er...ling?” Pinkie nodded. “Yup, he’s my little love bug.” She nuzzled him, making Doomie blush and his pink eyes glow even brighter. Twilight noticed and asked, “Um...is there a reason why his eyes are all pink like that?” Doomie blinked. “My eyes? *hic* Oh yeah. They get like this when exposed to a lot of love.” Twilight tapped her chin. “I’m guess they change other colors depending on your mood.” Doomie stuck his tongue out on the side of his mouth and nodded. “Yup. *hic* from red to green to yellow to black…” “So, were you guys sad the whole time you invaded?” Twilight asked. Doomie sucked the tongue back in. “Wut?” “I-I mean, you had blue eyes, does that mean you’re sad?” Doomie chuckled. “No, silly willy. If we were really sad and depressed, we *hic* would have white eyes, blue is our neutral color.” “Uhh…” Twilight tried to understand that, but quickly gave up, realizing what she came her for. “Oh! Right. Pinkie! You gotta come back.” “Come back?” Pinkie raised an eye. “For what?” “For the wedding. Don’t you remember, Pinkie, you’re in charge of-” Pinkie wrapped an arm around Doomie and pulled him closer. “But I wanna stay with Doomie.” Doomie did the same. “And I wanna *hic* stay with her too.” Twilight sighed, knowing it wouldn’t be this easy now. “Listen, Pinkie, I know you love this bug, but me and the rest of our friends need you for the wedding.” “But I need her!” Doomie lowered his head under Pinkie’s chin. “She’s the greatest girl I have ever met, I don’t *hic* want anything to take her away from me, I don’t care if my brothers or sisters find me with her, I *hic* I...where are they anyway?” Pinkie looked outside the alley. “Yeah, Twilight, shouldn’t the other changelings still be...ya know...attacking.” Twilight scuffed the ground. “Well, actually, they aren’t here anymore…” Doomie raised his head. “They aren’t?” “I-I’ll explain on the way, right now, we need to get you back to the castle, Pinkie.” Pinkie looked away. “I told you, I’m not leaving without Doomie.” Twilight sighed. “Then just bring him with.” Doomie gasped. “You want me too just *hic* just stroll right into the canterlot doors like this. The guards will *hic* will be on me in seconds.” “Can’t you just disguise?” Doomie stared off into space before saying, “Oh yeah...I can do that *hic*” Twilight stared walking out. “Then come on. We have a wedding to finish.” Doomie rolled his eye, which were starting to turn back into blue. “I really don’t see why you need a big wedding to celebrate love, me and Pinkie did that just fine in the dumpster.” Pinkie smiled and nudged him. “Do-Mie!” “W-whaaat?” Doomie laughed. “I was just telling her how you and me-” “Will you just disguise already!” Twilight yelled. “Okay, okay...shesh…” Doomie erupted in green flames and disguised. He turned to Pinkie. “How do I look?” Pinkie tapped her chin. Inspecting the black pony with white hair in front of him “Hmmm…” She shrugged. “Eh, not that original.” "Alright then..." He changed again. "How about this?" Pinkie shook her head. "I don't think ponies will accept a neon green pony with multicolored hair in our society, Doomie." Doomie groaned. "Alright, what about this?" He erupted in green flames and turned into another pony. Pinkie laughed. "Doomie, black and red alicorns are the worst you can do." Doomie rolled his cat like eyes and faced Pinkie again, changing into another disguise. "This work for you?" "Just changing into a gold alicorn is just even worse, Doomie." Doomie grinned his teeth and flashed into another pony. "How 'bout now?" Pinkie sighed. "I dunno, seems rather dull to be a brown stallion with dark brown hair, plus, I think that's kinda already taken." Twilight was starting to lose patience. "Can we get a move on!?" Doomie and Pinkie jumped. "Alright, alright..." Doomie sighed and faced Pinkie, disguising as a blue stallion with grey hair and flinging his arms in the air. "What about this? This good?" Pinkie shrugged. "Already taken." Doomie glared at her. "How do you know that?" Pinkie pointed at his flank. "Well, the 'crescent moon with eight triangles around it while being surrounded by a circle' cutie mark kinda gave it away." Doomie facehoofed and changed again. "What about now?" "Black and purple won't work, Doomie. Too far." Doomie stomped his hoof and changed again. "This work?" "Eh...the white body and black hair already make it too strange, and the blue tips on your wings ain't helping either." Pinkie laughed. "Kinda makes you look weird." Doomie groaned, getting a bit sick and tiered of this. "Okay then..." He went in flames again and came out as another pony. Pinkie giggled. "As cool as a bat pony is, I don't think I'd be right to be one, especially if it kinda looks like he might be related to some Greek pony." Doomie shook his head in bewilderment. "H-How would you know that!?" Pinkie shrugged. "Twilight might know." Twilight dragged her hooves across her face. "This is starting to really get on my nerves..." Doomie pointed at her. "Hey! You were the one who asked me to disguise, don't blame me for what you wanted." He turned back to Pinkie and disguised for the ninth time and threw his hooves in the air again. "This?" Pinkie rolled her eyes. "Doomie, a light brown stallion with black hair and green eyes won't work, ya gotta stop choosing things that aren't well known; be something that's simple and not too unoriginal." Doomie went back into a changeling and pulled his ear stems. "That doesn't even make any sense!" Pinkie put her hooves to each side of her hip. "Just go again, I'm sure you'll get it." Twilight turned away and pulled her own ears. “This is gonna be a long way back.” she whispered. "No, Doomie! What'd I tell you about black and red, it's way too unoriginal and boring, others will hate it. "But I like it!" "Doesn't mean others will." "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Talk...time“Alright, I spy with my fake eyes...something...blue.” “The sky?” “Nope.” “Um...that flag?” “Nu-uh.” “That pony.” The disguised Doomie shrugged. “Well, you’re on the right track.” Pinkie continued looking around as her, Twilight, and Doomie made their way back to the castle. “How about...hmmm...your eyes?” Doomie blinked twice, showing his completely blue eyes for a second before switching back to pony eyes. “You’re really close.” “Uuuuhhh…” Pinkie huffed. “Alright, I give up, what is it?” Doomie stepped closer to her. “It’s your eyes, Pinkie.” “Mine?” Pinkie said. “Why’d you pick that? That’s cheating! I can’t see that...well, I see out of it, but that’s still cheating.” Doomie smiled. “I chose them because they were distracting me this whole time, ya know...with how...beautiful...they are?” Doomie grinned nervously. Twilight rolled her eyes. “How corny.” Pinkie laughed. “Oh, come on, Twilight. I think that’s a pretty cute compliment.” “You do?” Doomie said, he immediately got a nose boop from her, making him blush. “Of course I did, Doomie.” Pinkie then rubbed noses with him, making Twilight almost gag from the sight. “Pinkie,” Twilight said. “What do you see in him?” Pinkie pulled away from Doomie. “What do you mean?” “You know what I mean.” Twilight said. “What’s so special about him? He looks exactly like all his other siblings. How is he any different?” Pinkie was about to speak, but Doomie pushed her away and went face to face with Twilight. “What’s that supposed to mean? Do you think we’re all the same?” Twilight looked away. “Well…” Doomie grabbed her by the face and looked at her straight in the eyes. “We aren’t just a bunch of mindless drones, sparkler.” “Sparkle.” Twilight corrected. Doomie let go of her. “Whatever, just listen to me when I say this. We are not all the same, we may have our...similarities, but we all have something different in us, something great, something beautiful, something-” “Alright, alright.” Twilight pushed him away. “I get it, you are all diff-er...special...b-but that still doesn’t explain why you love him, Pinkie.” Doomie opened his mouth to say something, but Pinkie literally zipped it shut. “You wanna know why I love him?” Pinkie said with Doomie sighing through his zipped mouth. Twilight nodded. “I’d really like to know, Pinkie. It’s just...strange that you would be into something like him, I’d expect you to love...oh...I dunno…” “Love what?” Pinkie said. “Some donut baker, or some accordion playing stallion, or some random pony off the streets?” “I-I didn’t-” “Well, let me tell you, Twilight.” Pinkie pulled Doomie in for a hug, his mouth still zipped. “Our love may be young, but I know, if I listen deep in his heart,” She pressed her ear against his chest and smiled. “It says he loves me...and I know if he listened to mine!” She pulled his head to her chest, burying his muzzle in her fur. “Then it would say that I love him right back. Right Doomie?...Doomie?” Pinkie looked at him, seeing him try to struggle out of her grip. “Uh...I don’t think he can breathe right now.” Pinkie blushed and quickly pushed him away from her chest. She then unzipped his mouth, making him gasp for air and fall to the floor. “Oops...heh..s-sorry Doomie…” “I-It’s...it’s fine...huff…” He got back up on all fours. “A-And like she said, Sperkle.” “Sparkle…” Twilight corrected again. “Don’t make this a running ga-” “I would do anything...anything!...” Doomie looked at Pinkie. His disguised hooves traveled down to hers and held them. “Just to be with her…” Pinkie’s face turned scarlet. “Y-You really mean it?” Doomie leaned in, his nose touching hers. “I swear to the queen’s queen of queen’s that I do.” Twilight looked in the sky. “Speaking of queen, do you think that she’ll be back?” “Who? Chrysalis?” Doomie turned away from Pinkie. “Well, she got flung out by that magic blast pretty far away.” Twilight fidgeted. “So, do you think she’s...well…” “Dead?” Doomie finished, making Twilight gasp. “Nah, I’m sure she’ll be alright," Twilight sighed in relief, happy to know she didn't have a hoof in helping kill off an entire race of bugs, even if they didn't invade. "and knowing the queen," Doomie continued. "she’ll probably blame us for not winning, even if it was her plan.” Doomie craned his head to the sky. “I wouldn’t be surprised to see a brother falling right back here.” Twilight raised an eye. “Really now?” Doomie nodded. “Yup, it’ll take a lot more than a magic blast to take us out.” Twilight shook her head. “But that still doesn't explain how you weren’t thrown out too, I know you and Pinkie were in a dumpster doing...things I’d rather not even think about, but how did you survive?” Doomie cocked his head. “Survive? What do you mean?” Twilight shrugged. “I just thought that a wave of magic crashing into you while you weren't outside would crush you..” Doomie shrugged. “Like I said, Twinkle-" "Twilight, I told you not to-" "I have no idea." Doomie continued. "Either you ponies have very strong dumpsters, or that love blast didn’t recognize me.” “I’m pretty sure that spell would’ve recognized you as a changeling since you...well, are one.” Twilight became curious. “Were you a pony when you guys were in the dumpster?” Doomie shook his head. “Nope, I was one hundred percent changeling, every part of me was bug.” He poked Twilight in the chest. “Every part.” Twilight backed up. “Oh-kay then...uh...nice to know.” Pinkie looked around Canterlot. “You think anypony is hearing this?” She asked. “I doubt it.” Twilight said. “They’re probably too busy cleaning up the green gunk you guys left behind.” She looked at Doomie. Doomie shrugged. “That stuff is pretty easy to get off...well, for a changeling it is, as for a pony, it’s pretty hard.” Twilight raised an eye. “How so?” Doomie stuck out his snakelike tongue for a second before sucking it back in. “For starters, we use our tongue to lick it off. Second, the stuff comes out of our body. We hack it up and stick it to anything...or, anyone in this case.” “Ugh…” Twilight shivered in disgust. “That...That’s disgusting.” Doomie shrugged. “Hey, it’s not that bad, it’s just some substance made inside us so we can use it for hanging our beds or help light up the cave.” “It’s still gross.” Twilight said. Doomie groaned. “Why is it that anything coming off a body is considered gross to you ponies?” Pinkie shrugged. “I dunno, it’s just how we act.” Twilight stepped closer. “It’s also because it’s waste that-” “Waste?” Doomie said. “What’s that?” Twilight and Pinkie were surprised to hear that. “Y-You don’t know what waste is?” Twilight said. Doomie scratched his fake hair. “Uh...is it a type of trash you ponies throw away or something?” Pinkie and Twilight looked at each other before looking back at him. “Don’t you guys throw away anything?” Twilight tried thinking of a way to word this. “You know, anything taken off your body?” Doomie rubbed his chin. “Uh...besides our ‘green gunk’, not really, we release the energy from our love we have to other changelings by doing the same thing with the green stuff, but other than that...” Pinkie held him. “You guys don’t even use a bathroom?” Doomie cocked his head. “What’s a bathroom?” Twilight dropped her jaw. “You don’t even know what a bathroom is?” Doomie tried to think about this. “Is a bathroom where ponies go to converse with one another?” Pinkie laughed. “No, silly. A bathroom is where you go to take showers, or clean your hooves, or where you-” Twilight coughed and pointed up. “We’re here!” Doomie and Pinkie looked ahead to see the doors to Canterlot were right in front of them. Doomie looked behind him to see the stairs. “We even walked up the stairs?” Twilight put her hoof on the door. “Well, come on, Pinkie. We have a wedding to get to.” “W-What about Doomie?” Pinkie pointed at her disguised changeling. “Is he coming too?” Twilight looked away. “I don’t really think bringing a random pony in with us is a good idea.” “But Twilight!” Pinkie whined while Doomie thought about this situation. “We can’t just leave him.” Twilight sighed. “Look, Pinkie, I’m sure he can stay somewhere while we finish the wedding.” “But I can’t start a party without him now! I’d be awful to have him not come with us.” Doomie tapped Pinkie on the shoulder. “Um...Pinkie, I think it’s just best for me not to come.” “What!?” Both Twilight and Pinkie said, with Pinkie’s being louder. Doomie looked away. “I-I mean, I’m sure it’d be a great party and all, but...I-I’d rather not have one that’s...well, ya know...” “T-that’s what?” Pinkie started to tear up. “T-That’s not good enough...o-or one that isn’ that-” “No, nononono.” Doomie held his hoof under her chin, making her look up at him. “I just want one between the two us and not about two ponies who just blasted my entire family out of here.” To be fair, Doomie still had a slight grudge against the prince and princess. His family may have been jerks to each other, but they were still his family. “Oh...right…” Pinkie looked down while Twilight looked away and whistled, knowing she was apart of that. Doomie sighed, knowing this was gonna be bad. “You understand, right?” “B-But Doomie, I just can’t throw one without you being there, that’d be like baking a cake without all the ingredients, you need all of them just to eat it.” “Pinkie, I just can’t...I...I…” Doomie started trailing off one he looked deep into Pinkie’s eyes, seeing them start to water up and be as big as ever. He looked away and sighed, knowing that it was either dealing with being in a party about celebrating a wedding and the defeat of his kind or making his one true love sad. Doomie looked at her again, knowing what he had to do. “A-Alright, Pinkie...I-I’ll be at that party.” Pinkie immediately pulled him in for a hug, this time watching how hard she was doing it. “Oh thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!” Doomie was surprised by the non-death-grip hug. “J-Just tell me when and where...and I’ll be there.” Pinkie giggled. “It’ll be in the gardens at around nine. Nice rhymes, by the way.” Pinkie then realized something. “H-How will I recognize you?” Doomie pulled away from the hug and pointed at his flank. “I’ll probably be the only pony with a cutie mark trailing down his leg.” Pinkie looked at said cutie mark and sighed. “I still don’t get why you chose a vine for your cutie mark, it so doesn’t match your blue body...or your orange hair.” Doomie shrugged. “At least it stands out.” “Hey.” Twilight said. “Can we please get a move on?” Pinkie scuffed the ground. “You promise you’ll be there.” Doomie pulled her in for a hug. “I promise.” “Pinkie promise?” “Uh...yeah...you promise.” “Me promise?” Pinkie pushed him away. “What do you mean ‘me promise?’” “Well, your name’s Pinkie, so...it’s a ‘you promise’...right?” Doomie laughed. “I guess that makes sense.” Pinkie laughed and hugged him again. “Okay then, so it’s a ‘me promise’.” Doomie nuzzled the side of her face and smiled. “It’s a you promise, but only if you promise we have one together as well.” He moved his face away and touched Pinkie’s nose with his. “Just the two of us…” Pinkie smiled and rubbed his nose with her’s. “I promise.” “Doomie promise?” Pinkie laughed. “Doomie promise? Really?” Doomie shrugged. “Well, I want my kind of promise too, can’t I have one?” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Alright, it’s a ‘you promise' that I will make a party about us.” They laughed and continued their embrace until Twilight pushed them away from each other. “Pinkie, can we please get inside, I’m not the only one who’s waiting for you, you know.” “Alright, alright, I’m going.” She looked at Doomie. “I guess this is goodbye?” Twilight groaned. “Oh for the love of Celestia.” “Until I meet you again.” Doomie kissed her before he turned around. “I’ll see you soon, Pinkie!” Without another word, he walked down the stairs and into the crowds of ponies. “Bye bye, Doomie.” Pinkie waved, only to be grabbed by a magic purple aura. Twilight opened the doors and dragged her in. “You. Me. Castle. Now.” So...why?“Ahem...Hey Pinkie! I was thinking...do you think that...we can...no...no that’s not it…Ah ha! What about this...Hello, you piece of pie, how about you and...and...no, that just sounds stupid, uh...hello sweetie, why don’t we...go...ugh, that won’t work either.” Doomie smacked his forehead a bit before groaning in frustration. He had been thinking about what to say to Pinkie for the past thirty minutes, trying to figure out the right way of going about it. “Maybe if I just go up front with it? No...no...that won’t work, she’ll hate me for that, especially at a party.” Doomie looked around the area, seeing nothing but ponies walking to the castle now that the town was almost clean. “Wow, ponies work fast.” His gaze then turned to the buildings, seeing some of them were still a bit broken down. “Well, fast enough.” Doomie shook his head and continued walking down the street, still thinking of what to say to Pinkie. “I should just tell her, maybe then we could talk about it and work...something out...I dunno…” He looked around for any ponies looking at him and, when the coast was clear, he tiptoed into an alleyway and flashed back into his form, where he then looked over his body. “What does she even see in me anyway?” Doomie continued feeling around his body. “Maybe it’s my carapace? Or skin?” He tapped his fangs. “Maybe my teeth? That’s a turn on, right?” He looked through the holes in his hooves. “Usually these holes would work for my sisters, but for Pinkie…” Doomie sighed and continued looking around his body, trying to find something that made him look good. While he was doing that, the building next to him started cracking on the side, Doomie didn’t realize it until a bunch of bricks fell right next to him. He jumped and quickly went back into his disguise, thinking any pony could look over here. He coughed from some smoke that formed around him before looking into the rubble, where he then spotted a familiar looking set of blue eyes. “Twig?” Doomie whispered. Suddenly, a changeling that was twice Doomie's size poked his head out of the rubble and smiled. “Doomie!” He then charged at him and tackled Doomie deeper into the alleyway. “I had no idea you would be here!” Doomie pushed Twig off him and stood back up.“T-Twig!? H-How in queen's name are you here?” Twig stuck his tongue out on the side of his mouth. “Well, while you and all the other brothers and sisters took those ponies away. I was going deep behind enemy lines and sneaking through the houses, it was only when I felt the force of a magic blast hit me that I realized I got hit by a magic blast. I then went through three walls before stopping on that wall right there.” He pointed at the hole where he fell out of. “Or, that one.” He then pointed at the pile of bricks. “Well, it’s not really a wall now.” “Twig,” Doomie said. “are you telling me that you survived smashing through three walls?” Twig nodded. “Yup, it was pretty fun too! I was stuck in that wall for a while before I decided to move my leg, then I fell right here, where I then looked into the eyes of my brother! Who was you! And then I tackled him and said-” "Um...Twig. Pain isn't fun, how could you like it?" "What do you mean?" Twig tilted his head. "Don't you know what I am, Doomie?" He held his head high and put a hoof to his chest. "I am the bruiser and the bruis-ie!" "Oh yeah..." Doomie said, realizing that changelings like him treat pain like it's the funnest thing they could enjoy; not causing it, just experiencing it. They cause it only when ordered to. Twig stuck his tongue out to the side of his mouth again. "Yup, I remember the days in pain-resisting 205. Where me, Tom, Phil, Dave, and George got hit with so many blasts that we got knocked out for days." He giggled. "It was a fun day..." Doomie shivered. "Twig, pain is NOT fun." Twig patted his head. "There, there, there. I'm sure, one day, you'll be like me." Doomie rubbed his head. "What? A bug who enjoys getting tied down and hit with stolen kitchen supplies multiple times before you see stars?" "It was only two times, Doomie. We didn't just see stars...we also heard things. One friend of mine thought he heard crickets, while I heard water falls." "Twig! Don't you realize that class was pretty much the same as being tortured in a dungeon?" Twig rolled his eyes. "We don't have dungeons, silly; we have call centers, and just because they broke a few of my bones and slapped me with some fishes doesn't mean I was tortured, and waterboarding is pretty fun once you realize a water is involved." Doomie dropped his jaw. "T-That story was real..." He looked away, unable to comprehend that. Twig laughed again. "Yup, breaking the mind was almost just as fun as breaking the body. The general taught us that pain is probably the funnest thing anyling can experience, I know that Tom, Phil, Dave, and George can agree on that statement." He held his head high again. "Wait...how did Georgie spell his name again?" Doomie was starting to ignore Twig and drift his eyes outside the alley. He then realized Twig was still a changeling. "Listen, Twig, can you please stop turning this into dark comedy and disguise as someone before someone else sees you! or before someone gets mad." Twig went cross eyed. “Uh...oh yeah!” He spun around in green fire and changed into a green pony with very short black hair. “This work?" Doomie looked over him and shrugged. “Well, the uni-brow is okay; not sure why you picked toast as your cutie mark though.” Twig laughed. “It’s butter toast, Doomie, the best kind!” Doomie facehoofed. “Twig, we can’t actually eat pony food, we hack it up sooner or later.” Twig shrugged. “It’s still tasty.” “Whatever, can we get a move on.” He started walking out into the opening, but Twig quickly pulled him back in. “Twig? What are you-” Twig then wrapped his arms around Doomie’s neck and mouth.. “Shh, the walls have ears, Doomie.” He tilted his head outside. “and I really don’t want to go out when the battle is still going on.” Doomie pulled Twig’s arms down and took a deep breath. “Twig, the battle’s over.” Twig dropped his jaw. “It is?” Doomie nodded. “Yup, we lost and our brothers and sisters got flung all the way-” Twig gasped and dropped Doomie. “W-WE LOST!? Oh no! I-I’m in trouble!” Doomie stood up. “Twig, calm down.” Twig went into a fetal position and rocked back and forth. “When I get back, Sarah will tell the captain about how I abandoned the hive, and the captain will tell Stan, and Stan will tell the queen, AND THE QUEEN WILL JUST SIT THERE AND EAT ICE CREAM!” Doomie shoved a hoof on Twig’s mouth. “TWIG! Calm. Down. Everything’s okay, okay?” Twig rapidly shook his head. “NO! everything is NOT okay. I left the hive, Doomie, I let them down, I ran away from the battle, and if I don’t get back to them soon, they’ll forget about me!” Twig grabbed Doomie and stared straight at him. “I’ll be just like Strongheart!” “Who?” “Exactly!” He pushed him away and started tearing up. “I’ll never be seen from anyone again! I’ll be forgotten...abandoned, cast aside, never to be-” *SMACK* Doomie felt his own hoof hurt after he smacked Twig across the face. “Twig! you won’t be forgotten, alright, just calm down. You still got me, don’t you?” Twig rubbed his face and sniffed. “Y-Yeah…I-I do...” “Okay…” Doomie nodded and tried figuring out what to say next. “And...it’s...uh...nice to see you here...Twig.” Twig slowly started to smile. “I-It’s nice to see you too, D-Doomie.” Doomie nodded again. “You okay now?” Twig nodded too. “Y-Yeah, I’m okay, are you?” “Well, I’ve been better…” “You have?” Doomie scratched his neck, thinking that telling Twig would be a bad idea, but then again, it was Twig, a brother who wasn't the brightest green gunk in the cave. “Look, uh...Twig, can you keep a secret?” Twig smiled. “Oooooooh...a secret secret.” Doomie nodded. “Yes, a secret that you promise not to tell to anyone?” Twig saluted. “I promise.” “Doomie promise?” Twig raised an eye. “What?” Doomie blushed. “Uh...n-nothing...just...something me and Pinkie thought about.” “You and who?” Twig put his hoof back down. “Oh...uh...yeah...um...Twig, I kinda...sorta...probably...just a little bit...made out...with one of the element bearers.” Twig gasped. “You did the do with one of those ponies!” Doomie blushed even more. “W-What!?...n-no I...well, I...I might’ve…” Twig put on a sly smile. “You did do the do...didn’t you.” Doomie looked away. “Well…” “OH! OH! Does that mean you love her?” “W-what!?” Twig nudged him. “Aw, come on, Doomie, you can tell me, I keep secrets. I even kept Carl’s secret of leaving the hive pretty secretly...wait...” Doomie sighed. Knowing that everyone would know eventually. “Okay, Twig, I admit it, I...love her.” Twig silently clapped his hooves. “Oooooh~ Which one?” Doomie started to smile. “The pink one with the poofy mane and tail; her name’s Pinkie.” Twig laughed. “Silly name. Is she nice?” Doomie scuffed the ground. “Well, yeah, s-she’s really cute and she’s probably the nicest pony I’ve ever met.” Twig tilted his big head. “How nice is she?” “She hasn’t screamed at me or run or try to call for help or something.” Twig laughed. “Yup, that’s probably the nicest thing a pony can do for us, huh?” Doomie chuckled. “Psh...yeah…I don’t think they can get any nicer than that.” Twig scratched his head. “So, what’s she like?” Doomie rubbed his arm with embarrassment. “Well, when I was talking with her in the dumpster-” “You were in a dumpster?” Doomie sighed. “Long story..” Twig sat down and rested his head on his front hooves. “OH OH! Tell me! Tell me!” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Okay, here’s how it went…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...We were in a dumpster talking about what I liked and what he likes…” “All while you two were...well, you know.” Pinkie immediately blushed once Cadance mentioned that. "W-We weren't doing that all the time!" It was already embarrassing enough to tell her this once Pinkie and Twilight finally got here. Pinkie was just glad Cadance and her could talk in private. “Y-You promise not to tell anyone else...I-It’s bad enough that Twilight knows he’s still-” Cadance placed her hoof on Pinkie’s mouth. “It’s fine, Pinkie, I won’t tell anyone else about the changeling being here, so long as a queen doesn't show up again.” Pinkie smiled. “Okay. I-I just hope my friends can...well…” “I’m sure they’ll understand soon…” Cadance said. “But I think telling them that you were in some candy shop instead of saying you were with him isn’t a good idea.” “But you saw how Dashie acted, she still thought I was under mind control, and AJ thought for sure Doomie was taking advantage of me, which he wasn’t! And Rarity fainted for the fourth time after I told her about him, and Fluttershy just sat down and whimpered the entire time.” Pinkie exhaled and leaned on Cadance. “They won’t understand…” “They will.” Cadance reassured her. “Just give it some time, they might even find it out on their own.” “Like how you found out?” Pinkie pointed out. Cadance chuckled. “Well, I can spot love a mile away, and I think you and this ‘Doomie’ can get along quite nicely, so long as you two keep a steady relationship.” Pinkie tilted her head. “What do you mean?” “What I mean is that you two need to make sure this love of yours can go the next level.” “But we already-” “Love isn’t just about looks, Pinkie, it’s about personality, how well you know them, what they like and what you like.” “So...i-is it bad that I just met him?” Pinkie flopped her ears. Cadance shook her head. “Not at all. Love at first sight is a thing that can happen, but you need to make sure that it lasts longer than a ‘sight’, understand?” “I think so.” Pinkie scratched her head. “So, what things should I do, should I ask him what kind of things he likes?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Well, what kind of things do you like?” Doomie rolled his eyes and continued walking. “Twig, we’re changelings, the only things we care about is love, we don't have any hobbies or likes or needs, or anything like that, we’re just bugs who feed on love.” “But we all have a personality.” Twig smiled. “You have one of those, right?” Doomie sighed. “Yeah, but I’m not good at anything, we don’t get cutie marks like they do, Twig. We don’t have a special talent or follow a destiny or anything like that.” “No talent? But I’ve got talent!” Doomie facehoofed. “Twig, having a high pain resistance isn't a talent, it’s just being weird.” Twig frowned. “But I’m really good at it, I’m sure you’re really good at something.” Doomie thought about that for a minute. “Twig, I don’t think I am good at anything, I’ve failed love 101, twice, I was never good at sneaking around, I barely passed flight class, I almost failed in disguising 102, I don’t have good horn-writing skills, I suck at athletics, I’m not that strong at all, I flunked combat 104, and I wasn’t good in seducing 103.” “But what about that one thing in seducing that you were really good at?” “That skill won’t work on her! She’s not even into it! She just likes throwing parties and baking, that’s pretty much all I got from her.” Twig shrugged. “It’s worth a shot.” Doomie turned away. “Twig, I really don’t think this relationship will work.” Twig gasped. “B-But you and me have been friends for-” “I’m talking about me and Pinkie’s relationship, Twig.” “Pinkie and I.” Twig corrected while adjusting his non-existing glasses. Doomie groaned. “You’re not helping.” Doomie hung his head and sighed. “I’m never gonna find something she loves…” Twig patted him on the back. “Well, it could be worse.” “How?” Doomie said. “How could it get any worse?” Twig tapped his chin. “Uh...she could...uh...you are...um...huh?” Twig shrugged. “I dunno how it could be any worse.” Doomie covered his face with his hoof. “Our relationship won’t even last a month.” “Why do you say that?” Twig asked. “Because we don’t share any interests. Last I remember, you need to be interested in the exact same things your partner is interested in as well.” Twig giggled. “You really did flunk that class…” Doomie flicked his ear, thinking he didn’t hear that right. “Wha-What’s that supposed to mean?” “Well, Doomie, you don’t need to be interested in the same stuff she likes, that’d be boring.” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Oh, what do you know...” Twig laughed. “I know lots of stuff, Doomie. I passed that class, didn’t I?” “D-Did you?” Twig wrapped an arm around Doomie and pulled him in for a hug. “I dunno, but I do know that I learned lots of stuff, like, how you should behave when you’re in front of a mare, what you should do in case you miss the time of your date, how your relationship stuff should work, what to do when you forget the rubber.” “What?” Twig blushed and pushed Doomie away. “Um...nothing…” He looked up at the sky and scrunched his face. Doomie was surprised by this. Twig my not have been smart when it came to tactics, but loving...Doomie started getting an idea. “Um...Twig, do you think you can...I dunno.” “What?” Twig tilted his head. Doomie took a deep breath. “Twig, I need you to tell me…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...How do I get that bug to love me!” Cadance stepped back. “W-What?” Pinkie grabbed Cadance. “How do I get Doomie to love me! I have no idea what changelings like him like.” Cadance raised an eye. “Uh...Pinkie, why are you asking me this? This is something you should do yourself.” Pinkie let her go. “Well, you already figured out that I like him, so why can’t you help me? You said it yourself, love isn't just about looks, it needs to be more than that! Can't you tell me more?” Cadance smiled. “Look, Pinkie, I know you love him, but I don’t think I can-” “Come on, please?” “Pinkie…” “Pretty please?” “Pinkie.” “Pretty please with ice cream, and sugar, and candy, and sprinkles, and frosting, and-” “Okay, okay, I’ll help you.” Cadance said, making Pinkie clap her hooves. “but you need to know that this is just advice, this isn’t me giving you instructions, okay?” “Okie dokie lokie! So, what's the first thing I should do?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You should try talking about what she does for a living.” “You sure?” Doomie asked. Twig nodded. “That’s just one of the many talking stuff that you need to do; you also need to talk about what kind of life strategy stuff you need, what kind of needs you need between you and her, what she’s like on the weekdays, what she does in her spare time…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...What his favorite activities are, what he’s into when it comes to...well, you know where.” “Where?” Pinkie asked. “At parties? Or on the street? Or when we’re holding hooves?” Cadance laughed. “No, I’m talking about-” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “-The cocoon?...Why would I need to worry about that, Twig?” Twig shrugged. “Well, isn’t love in the sack a good thing?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Not all the time, Pinkie, love isn’t just about making it, it’s about living it.” Pinkie tapped her chin. “So, love in there and out here are different?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “It depends.” Twig said. “Do you have angry sex, or sad sex, or makeup sex, or kinky sex, or-” “Is sex really that big of a deal?” Doomie asked. Twig looked away. “Well, you gotta figure out what kind of stuff your partner is into before you can eat. For all we know, she throws parties in...uh...more ways than one.” Twig nudged him twice and winked two times. “What’s that supposed to mean? Twig, she isn’t gonna tie me down and throw a party at me while we’re...doing it…You know how much I hate pain.” Twig giggled. “Sounds like something George likes.” "Will you stop talking about your class!" "I don't know what you're talking about, Doomie. What story?...I didn't read that story at all." Twig swung his eyes back and forth. Doomie ignored him and continued. “Besides, I don’t care if she doesn’t feed me.” "You don't care?" Twig said. “But Doomie…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...it’s one of the ways he eats, I can’t let him starve, can I?” Cadance frowned. “But a relationship that just cares about being in bed isn’t a very healthy one. You two need to be more in depth with it, care about one another in more ways that even you two don’t know. Not just one thing you're both obsessed with.” “But how do we find those things out?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You look around.” Twig said. “Get out there! Find ways for you two to really get to know each other, and always have time for the two of you to be alone and have fun.” “Wow…” Doomie said in amazement. “You do know a lot, and here I thought you only knew about taking and making pain." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Well, love isn’t my element for nothing, now is it?” Pinkie giggled. “Alrighty tighty then, I think I got it! Is there anything else you can tell me before the party?” Cadance smiled. “Yes, be kind...” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Be loving…” “Be compassionate…” “Be ready…" “And remember one…” “Important…” “Thing.” “What’s that?” “What’s that?” “He loves you too.” “She loves you too.” Author's Note Sorry if the dialogue got a bit confusing toward the end, And I'm also sorry for this chapter taking so long, I was too busy reading...stuff... I love you too Georg Party...time“Let’s get this party...STARTED!” The entire crowd cheered as music started blasting out of the speakers. Pinkie then grabbed a nearby mic and tossed it right to Twilight, who grabbed it with her magic and started singing. As the song continued, two ponies in the background poked their heads out from behind a table, one being green and the other being blue. “Alright, Doomie.” The green one whispered. “You ready?” The disguised Doomie shoved the disguised Twig away. “No.” He whispered. “I am far from ready, what if this doesn’t work, what if me and pink...or...Pinkie and I...realize this relationship will soon go down hill? What if we-” “Shush!” Twig shoved a hoof in Doomie’s mouth. “Doomie, do you love her?” “Twig…” “Do you love her?” Twig asked again, his face inches away from Doomie’s. Doomie sighed. “Yes, I-” “And does she love you?” Twig asked. “Twig...I-I…” Twig grabbed him. “Doomie! Does she-” Doomie pushed him away. “I don’t know, Twig! For all I know, she’s doing this just so she could feed me.” Twig smiled. “Then that’s good.” “How is that good?” Doomie said. “That means she’s just doing this because she-” “Because she cares about you, silly.” Twig rubbed his brothers head. “You ever hear of ponies giving changelings love when they’re themselves?” Doomie started fighting. “Well…” Twig then patted his head. “She’s doing this outta love for you, Doomie.” “But Twig-” “No buts!” Twig booped Doomie's nose. “You are gonna face that mare with a big heart, a clear mind, a great body, and anything else you need that I forgot to tell you.” “T-There was more stuff!?” Doomie started panicking. “Well, I can’t tell you everything, you gotta find things out on your own.” “But...but-” Twig started eyeing him. “What’d I say about ‘buts’?” Doomie sighed again. “Listen, Twig, I really do appreciate the help, but you could’ve told me more.” Twig shook his head. “I didn’t give you instructions, Doomie. I gave you advice, at least, I think there’s a difference.” He tapped his chin, wondering if there actually was a difference. Doomie looked out into the crowd again, seeing that the song was still going. “Huh...how is it that they can remember a song?” “They practiced?” Twig shrugged. “I dunno; ponies scare me from time to time with things like this.” “What? How they can burst into song?” Doomie said, Twig nodded with a scared face. “I know for a fact it took the queen weeks to finally get her song all down,” Doomie continued. “she would’ve had a chorus too, if only we had more time.” Twig sighed. “Yup...one is a lonely number, Doomie…” “Uh...Yeah...It sure is.” Twig patted Doomie’s back, almost breaking it. “Don’t worry, brother. I’m sure you’ll wow her with that amazing skill you have.” Doomie rubbed his back in pain. “Ngh...Twig, for the last time, I seriously doubt she’ll be impressed by my-” “There she is!” Twig pointed ahead, hitting Doomie’s nose in the process. Doomie rubbed his muzzle and looked out of table, seeing his love dancing to the beat of the song. He then noticed what she was wearing. “Woah…She...she looks good in that...that…” “Dress?” Twig said. “Yeah, I don’t get why ponies wear that clothes stuff, they’re naked all the time anyway.” Doomie continued staring at Pinkie, his mind somewhat in a trance. “Yeah, but she looks so...beautiful in it…” Twig laughed. “I’d bet the dress would look even more beautiful on her bedroom floor.” Doomie snapped out of it once Twig said that. “H-Hey now! I-I wasn’t-” “But you were thinking it~” Twig said jokingly. Doomie blushed and looked away. “C-Can you just get out of here! I can take it from here.” Twig chuckled. “Alright, brother, you do good, as for me, I’m gonna help the hive.” “Help the-” Doomie turned around. “Twig, how are you gonna do that?” Twig shrugged. “Well, we had a plan before, we can do it again, right?” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Twig, that plan we had was just ponynaping the princess, I seriously doubt the second time will be the charm.” Twig gasped. “The second time will be the charm!” “No, Twig. I said-” “Don’t worry, Doomie!” Twig turned around and held his hoof to his chest. “I will bring the source of love to the hive again! You stay here and find a better disguise.” With that, he trotted away, leaving Doomie to himself to wonder just what Twig would do. “Probably go back home with flowers or something.” Doomie said to himself. “Now, how to surprise her…” He tapped his chin and started thinking. He looked around the party to see if there was something that could give him an idea, but all he saw were stallions, mares, guards, Pinkie, her friends. “Wait...I got the best idea.” Doomie then dashed under the table cover; a green light shining seconds later. “This is perfect.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You okay, Pinkie?” “W-wha?” Pinkie turned to see Rainbow Dash flying above her after looking around the party. “Oh...uh, yeah, I-I’m fine...heh…” Dash crossed her arms. “You sure, you don’t look okay, you seem...distracted.” Dash rubbed her chin and started to smile. “Wonder what it could be.” Dash then did a sultry pose in the air. “I’m just...looking around, seeing if the party’s going ay okay.” Pinkie smiled, trying her hardest not to act suspicious. Dash landed on the ground and came up beside Pinkie. “Look, Pinkie, I know you’re kinda sad and all about losing your bug friend, but maybe he just wasn’t for you; maybe there’s someone else out there who wants to be with you besides him.” Dash was about to wrap a wing around her, only for Pinkie to back away. “D-Dash!” Pinkie yelled. “How could you say that!? I love him...er...I loved him, and now you’re telling me I should go out with someone else.” She crossed her arms. “I don’t think there’s anyone else I’d rather love.” Rainbow Dash frowned. “Aw, don’t say that. I’m sure there’s one pony out there who loves you; someone...really close who’s probably just...trying to...just...come out and say it.” Dash started stepping closer. “Oh really?” Pinkie said, her hooves on her hips. “Who? What other pony out there loves me like he did? I don’t think there’s anyone else-” “But there is!” Dash grabbed her hooves and pulled Pinkie in. “Listen, Pinkie, it’s time I told you that...well...I’m…” Pinkie brushed Dash’s hooves away. “Look, Dashie, I know you’re trying to help and all, but you gotta understand that I really liked him, even more than you girls.” Dash took a deep breath. “Pinkie, I...wait, e-even more?” Dash started backing up. Pinkie nodded. “Of course, I know the six of us are just friends, and we will always be that, but he was more than that, Dashie.” “J-Just friends.” Dash looked down. Unable to make eye contact after that. Pinkie smiled. “Of course!” Pinkie grabbed Dash’s hooves herself. “And I know nothing will ever change that, I promise that we will always be nothing more than friends!” Rainbow Dash continued looking down, seeing her own hooves locked in Pinkie’s. “P-Pinkie, I-I thought that...w-with you losing him that...I thought...” “You thought what?” Pinkie tilted her head; oblivious to what Dash was feeling right now. Dash finally pushed Pinkie away. “I-It’s nothing...j-just, just…” Dash turned around. “I’ma go get a drink…” She walked off, trying her hardest not to look back. Pinkie sat there in confusion. “Wonder what’s got Dashie all worried.” She tapped her chin and smiled. “Eh, I’m sure she’s alright. Now, where is that Doomie?” “Um...Excuse me, miss?” The party pony turned around, her smile vanishing the second she saw who was behind her. “Oh, uh...h-hello, royal guard...Um...I-I’d love to talk, but right now; I’m waiting for someone.” The guard stood straight. “Would that someone happen to be a changeling?” Pinkie gasped. “W-What makes you say that.” She darted her eyes back and forth, wondering how this random guard knew a changeling was currently with her. “I-I don’t know any changelings.” He stepped closer. “Last I heard, a certain pink pony was seen making out with a random bug.” He chuckled. “And that pink pony looks a lot like you.” Pinkie started shaking. “L-Look, I-I don’t know anything about Doom- uh...a changeling being here.” “I never said there was one here.” He sat down. “Are you saying there might still be one hidden in this...uh...area?” “N-No...n-not at all…” Pinkie was getting really nervous now. "Huh...strange. I could’ve sworn I’ve seen one trying to disguise as a pony earlier.” “W-What?” He nodded. “Mmh hmm. I don’t know about you, but he was looking awfully suspicious when I was talking to him.” “Y-you talked to Do- er...t-that pony?” “Yup, had a few questions to ask him, but I could already tell he was a changeling from the start.” “Y-You did.” Pinkie grabbed him. “W-What did you do to him?” “Who, Doomie?” Pinkie shook him. “Yes! What’d you do with-” She let go of him. “W-Wait, h-how do you know his name?” The guard blinked, showing his real clear blue eyes. “Because that changeling is me.” Pinkie dropped her jaw. “D-Doomie?” Doomie blinked again, changing back to his fake eyes, and smiled, showing one of his fangs. “Yes, my delicious piece of pie?” Pinkie’s frown turned into a smile. “D-Doomie!” Pinkie jumped with joy before hugging him, luckily, Doomie kept his balance this time. “Thank goodness you’re okay. Don’t scare me like that.” Doomie chuckled and hugged back. “I just wanted to play a bit, no harm?” “Yeah, but you had me worried.” Pinkie touched noses with him. “I thought for sure they...they…” “Hey, don’t worry.” Doomie caressed her hair, his smile still present. “I’m careful when it comes to disguising.” Pinkie raised an eye. “Um, then why is your fang showing?” Doomie stopped smiling and glided his tongue over his teeth, feeling that one of them was longer and sharper than the others. “Oh...uh...heheh...right. Guess I shoulda spun around four times in a mirror...eh?” He shook his head and smiled again, this time with straight, flat teeth. “How’s this?” Pinkie laughed. “It’s fine out here, but i’d rather have all of you showing when it’s just me and you.” “All of me?” Doomie raised one of his eyebrows. Pinkie nodded. “Yup, not a trace of pony on you.” Doomie blushed. “R-Right now, in front of every-” Pinkie giggled. brought his hooves up to her face. “Not here, but maybe after the party.” "Oh...r-right." He smiled Pinkie giggled. “This party’s still going on and it’s doing pretty good too!” Pinkie extended her arm across the area. “Just look at everypony having a great time celebrating the wedding.” “And the victory too?” Doomie said. Pinkie turned back to Doomie. “Aw, come on, Doomie, I’m sure it’s not about that too.” Doomie raised an eye. “Are you sure you're sure? You know, this isn’t the first time creatures have thrown victory events after they chased us out.” “It hasn’t?” Doomie sighed. “Nope...it hasn’t, but at least no one’s-” “POW! Right in his face!” Doomie and Pinkie turned around to see a group of ponies laughing, one of them stopped and said. “A-And then whahahahat happenehehend?” The one who yelled regained his composure and continued. “And then the filthy bug landed right on the other side of the street, I was about to dish out some more until that wave hit.” Another chuckled. “I remember one getting the snot beat out of him by this one chick, I was amazed the bug didn’t run off when he had the chance.” Another pony laughed. “Those things are just idiots when it comes to plans, I mean, with the queen wantin’ to get love, how the heck would they even get it by invading?” “How would they get it in the first place?” One said with a roll of his eyes. “Did you see how those things looked, they are the ugliest monsters I have ever laid eyes on.” “You’re right about that, filth like that needs to live outside.” Another one chuckled. “Provided they can even live outside in the first place.” Another roar of laughter came, making Pinkie cringe and flinched with every harsh word. She looked up at Doomie, who was only staring at them with an expressionless face. “U-Uh...Doomie, you okay?” Pinkie tapped him. Doomie turned back to her. “I’m fine...you get use to stuff like this. I couldn’t even begin to tell you how many times I’ve heard insults and harsh words like that, sometimes right to our face.” Pinkie frowned. "Y-You're not upset?" "I told you, we get use to it." "Should you?" Doomie craned his head to the sky, unsure of how he should answer that. He then wondered how his siblings would react to this. "I wonder what they’re doing right now.” He said. Pinkie looked up. “Who?” “My hive and how they’re handling what happened to them.” Doomie answered. “I can’t imagine how they’ll take this defeat. I know this isn’t the first time, but this is probably the worst one.” “The worst?” Doomie nodded. “The one before this was being chased out of town with torches and pitchforks, kinda embarrassing when that happened, and the second worse one was in that creepy village.” Doomie shivered. “We thought having the same cutie mark would be okay, but geez, they were weird.” Pinkie started getting sad with all of this. “A-And no one’s ever given you a chance?” Doomie looked back at her. “No one...they’d just love us for what we weren’t, not for who we really are.” Pinkie held his hooves. “But I do...and I’m sure others will love your brother’s and sisters too. I-I know your siblings can be rude to each other but-” Doomie raised an eye. “But we’re not rude to our fo- er...out lovers.” “You’re not?” Doomie brought both their hooves to his chest. “We may be mean to each other, but we treat our true loves with the kindest of hearts, or...at least, try to when we’re...not ourselves.” “But, that’s just for food, isn’t it?” “For them, it probably is, as for me, not anymore.” He locked eyes with her. “Pinkie, I don’t care if I can’t feed off you, I just want to love you for who you are, and I’m sure we can work this out.” Pinkie smiled. “And I love you for who...work this out?” Pinkie leaned back. “What do you mean?” Doomie turned away. “M-Maybe we should talk in private. Is that okay?” Pinkie looked around the party one more time before turning back to Doomie. “Of course it is.” With that, the two of them made their way out of the area and to the gardens. "Come on; this way." Doomie walked along side her. He then noticed her dress again. "Okay, um...y-you look nice, by the way." Pinkie laughed. "Oh, you like the dress? It's pretty nice, isn't it?" Doomie continued staring. "Y-Yeah....it is..." Meanwhile, Dash dropped her jaw, and her drink, as she saw Pinkie walk away from the party with a guard next to her. “S-She...she...t-that fast?” “Uh...you alright, sugarcube?” Dash turned around to see Applejack. “A-Ay jay...I-I think I saw Pinkie...w-walk away with…” “Uh...Dash, you’re startin’ to tear up.” AJ came up to her and rested a hoof on her shoulder. “You sure you’re okay?” Without warning, Dash brought Applejack in for a hug. AJ reacted with wide eyes. “I-I’m fine...A-As long as I have have you too...” AJ smiled and hugged back. "Aw, thank's Dash. You're a good friend too." "J-Just a friend!?" Author's Note I know the whole "Dash is lez" thing is overused, but I just could not resist. Besides, how many stories have her getting rejected and not having her go out with the rest of the mane six, or other mare's, or have sex with them? Not. Enough. Either that or I ain't looking hard enough... Doomiepie iz best ship. Show...timeAuthor's Note Sorry for the long wait. And if this chapter ain't that high quality. There's been a lot goin' on for me in the real world... Show...time “I-I don’t know about this, Pinkie…” Pinkie clapped her hooves as Doomie sat behind the turntable with a mic at hoof. “Come on, Doomie, you can do it!” Doomie tightened his grip on the mic with his disguised hooves, still feeling embarrassed by all of this. “C-Can we at least do this in private?” Pinkie giggled. “We can’t take the mic and the table top, silly.” Doomie started looking around the area. Most of the ponies who had come were already gone, the only ones left were the elements, a couple random ponies, and some guards standing on the sides, it only made Doomie even more nervous. “A-Are you sure we can’t take it?” “If we took it, then I’m pretty sure the owner would be pretty upset.” “This isn’t your turntable?” Doomie was a bit surprised, he thought for sure everything in this party was hers, seeing as how she was throwing it. Pinkie tilted her head. “What makes you think it’s mine?” “I-I dunno...W-Weren’t you using it earlier with that white pony?” “It’s hers, Doomie.” Doomie flopped his ears. “Oh...” Pinkie poked him in the chest across the table. “Now, come on...do it.” Doomie looked away. “Y-You don’t even know what I’m gonna do...o-or if I’ll even do it.” Pinkie was starting to get impatient with all of this. “Doomie, will you just-” “Who’s the blue pony?” Doomie yelped and Pinkie turned around to see Twilight. “Hi Twilight, what brings you over here?” Twilight hiccuped. “I’m over here wondering what’s up with the pony...whyz he holding my mic.” Twilight leaned on Pinkie while trying her hardest to hold her drink with her magic. “Um...Twilight, are you okay?” Pinkie asked. “You seem...kinda weird.” “I’m not weird!” Twilight yelled, almost spilling her drink in the process. “You’re the...weird one with the weird...weirdo.” Doomie laughed. “Seems like she’s just as lightweight as us.” Twilight glared at him. “What’s that supposed ta mean?” Doomie crossed his arms. “What it means is that changelings like us can’t handle-” Twilight gasped. “Y-You’re a changeling!?” Pinkie wrapped an arm around her. “Of course he is, he’s Doomie, remember?” Twilight raised an eye. “Uhh…” “Come on, Twilight, you remember, he’s the one who loves me.” “Uhh…” “The one who I love.” “Uhh…” “The one who I…” Pinkie blushed. “made out with.” Doomie blushed soon afterwards. Twilight continued staring, her eyes starting to drift to the sky. “Uhh…” Pinkie’s eyelids went halfway down. “Twilight...are you drunk?” “W-what?” Twilight coughed. “I-I’m not drunk, I swear I’m not! I’ve never drunk from puking either…” Pinkie stepped back. “Uhm...Isn’t that the other way around?” “Maybe.” Twilight turned to Doomie and noticed the mic. “He-Hey, lookie there! My mic!” She rested her arm on the tabletop. “Are ya gonna sing for us or somethin’?” “W-What? I-I’m not gonna sing a-” Without warning, Twilight grabbed the mic out of his hooves and yelled. “Hey, everypony! This guy right here is gonna sing for us!” Most of the ponies started turning their heads to the DJ table, making Doomie yelp and lower his head. “What?” A rainbow hair mare yelled, her body almost falling on the floor. Twilight was about to yell again, but Pinkie quickly snatched the mic and said. “What she’s saying is that this pony right here is gonna play a song for us.” Doomie started panicking. “P-Pinkie, I-I-I’m not-” “What’s his name?” One pony in the crowd asked. “And why should we care?” Another yelled. Pinkie started thinking. “His name is...uh...Do...Do...Do...Da De...Jay! Yeah! DoDa DJ is gonna play us some awesome music!” Doomie sunk even lower behind the table. “B-But it’s not-” “With a name like that!” Twilight yelled. “You know it’s gotta be so cool!” She walked into the crowd and clapped her hooves. “Let’s see what ya got, DDDJ!” Doomie could only watch in horror as more ponies started to crowd around him. Doomie turned to Pinkie. “L-Look, Pinkie, this...talent...t-that I have isn’t really the best. M-My brothers never made me live it down when I tried this.” “But I’m not like your siblings.” Pinkie leaned in and whispered. “and I’m sure the other ponies will like it. I promise.” She then handed him the mic. Doomie tried to smile, but with dozens of eyes on him, it only made him shake. “T-They’re all looking at me…” Pinkie started making her way to the crowd. “Where else are they supposed to look, silly? You’re playing a song, right?” “W-What?” Doomie shook his head. “I-I’m not...well. I’m kinda-” Twilight raised her arms in the air and yelled. “Come on, Doo DJ! Play somethin’!” The other ponies started yelling as well. “Yeah!” Dash said before puking in a bush. “Bleh...play that record, spin that song!” Doomie darted his eyes around the area, making them flash orange for a second before turning back to pony eyes. “B-But it’s not-” A white pony with blue hair cupped her hooves around her mouth and yelled, “Just play it, you wimp!” Doomie froze, his eyes quickly flashing orange before returning to his disguised ones. “W-what did you call me…” The DJ mare chuckled. “I said, just play it…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...YA WIMP!” Doomie yelped and fell to the cold, hard, cave floor. He got back up and continued hiding something behind his back. “B-But I-” “No ‘buts’!” Doomie continued shaking as his two older brothers continued staring down at him. “Just get out of here!” “I-I just wanna-” “Ya just wanna what?” The other one yelled. “Waste our time? Sorry, kid, but me and Shift here gotta show to run, and we’d rather not have some little bug trying to get in the spotlight.” Shift nodded. “Yeah, that’s Stan’s job.” Doomie gulped, starting to regret ever trying to do this. “I-I just wanted to do something cool.” “Psh...cool?” Shift said. “That’s our job, little guy. Ya see, Lift here knows how to make the beat while I know the vocals.” He patted Doomie’s head. “Now, I know changelings, like you, wanna be like the cool guyz just because you finally got outta hatchling-hood, but right now, you need to sit down and learn you’re still at the bottom of the important list.” Lift chuckled and glared at Doomie. “Yeah, you little twerps need to know that me and Shift are the only partiers around here.” He loomed over Doomie and smirked. “And last I heard, you ain’t that good in your classes, so how could you be good at anything else?” Doomie stomped the ground. “So what if I’m not good at learning! I-I have something that can make up for it.” Both DJ’s rolled their eyes. “And what would that be?” Shift asked. Doomie looked away, thinking that he should just walk out and forget trying to make himself look cool, but that thought went away the second he realized this would probably be the only thing he could be good at. So, with a determined face, Doome pulled a microphone from behind his back and held his in the air. “This.” Both DJ’s raised an eye before smiling. “Well well well.” Lift said. “Looks like we got ourselves a singer.” Doomie looked away. “W-Well, i-it’s not really singing...i-it’s more like...uh…” “Like what?” Shift asked. “Just you yellin’ in a mic?” Doomie glared at them. “No! It’s something way cooler than that!” Doomie looked down at the mic. “I can dance! a-and my brothers tell me I’m pretty good.” He put his hooves together and frowned. “The other guys said you can let me use your electronic stuff after the show, can you let me...please?” Shift and Lift looked at each other for a few seconds before looking back at Doomie. They then went into a huddle. “You believe this?” Shift whispered. Lift shook his head. “I’m startin’ to think the other ones put a prank on this wimp. I wouldn’t be surprised. It ain’t the first time.” Lift chuckled. “Kinda reminds me about the time Twig thought that electric wire tasted like frosting.” Shift nodded. “Heh...poor little sucker...hey, how about we let the dude get some spotlight.” “You serious?” Lift looked back at Doomie, who only waved back. “the kid said he wanted to after the show, why are we lettin’ the little twerp be the show? That’s our job!” “There ain’t even that many bugs out there, Lift.” Shift said. “I doubt it’ll be that bad, besides, if the kid screws up, we’ll just play music over him.” “You want the kid to look like an idiot?” Shift shrugged. “It’s not like he’s gonna remember any of this, just give him a chance, if he fails, he fails and if he wins, he wins. Simple as that.” Lift looked at Doomie again, his eyes full of hope. Lift sighed. “Alright then.” He said. “If you think it’s so cool…” They both backed away from each other and pointed to a curtain leading to a stage. “Then there’s the place to prove it.” Doomie looked straight at the black curtain. “R-Right now? B-But I wanted to do it after, not during the-” Shift chuckled. “You ain’t scared, are ya?” “Yeah.” Lift went nose to nose with Doomie. “Are ya scared? Ya little wimp?” Shift leaned back and laughed, making his brother, Shift, do the same. Doomie clenched the mic even tighter and started gritting his teeth. “I’m not a wimp!” He yelled before making his way to the curtain. Both DJ’s stopped laughing and smiled as Doomie opened the black fabric “Good luck~” Shift yelled, he then nudged Lift and said, “Three meals says he cries two minutes in.” Lift nudged him back and started making his way in. “I say he won’t even last one.” Doomie ignored them and made his way through the entrance. It wasn’t long before he saw he was in the DJ’s booth, filled with stolen electronics and a tabletop. Doomie peaked his head above the table to see a crowd of changelings surrounding it. “O-Oh...my…” Doomie started backing up, only to bump into Shift and Lift. They both looked down at him. “What’z a matter?” Shift said. “I thought you wanted to be cool.” Doomie gulped. “W-Well, I-” Lift grabbed the mic out of his hooves and held up a cord. “Then come on, ya little runt.” he connected the cord to the mic. “Show us what ya got.” He extended it to Doomie, waiting for him to take it. Doomie gulped and peered out of the booth again, seeing only the glowing blue eyes of his many siblings. He looked back at the DJ’s. “D-Do you think I can do it?” Lift was about to make another rude remark, but Shift snatched the mic out of his hooves and laid down so he was at eye level with Doomie. Lift just rolled his eyes at the scene and messed with the equipment. “Listen, kid,” Shift said. “if you think you can do it, then that’s enough.” He placed the mic in Doomie’s hooves. “Now, can we get a move on.” “I-I dunno if I can anymore. C-Can’t I just do this in private...y-ya know, when no ones else is arou-” “Will you just play it already!” Shift finally shoved Doomie out into the open, making him stumble on the stage and lay on the ground. “O-Oh no…” Doomie got up and continued to quiver in fear, seeing that every eye was staring right at him, he looked at the mic and gulped, knowing that there was no way out of this. The DJ’s were becoming more impatient with every second. It wasn’t until Lift lost it and yelled out something that Doomie would never forget. “Just play it…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...YA WIMP!” Doomie finally snapped back into reality and looked ahead, seeing that every eye was looking at him. He rubbed his head and said, “Uh...y-yeah...just...uh...give me a sec.” He ducked under the table and started breathing in and out. “Okay...come on, Doomie.” He told himself. “Y-You can do this...j-just do what you did on stage...y-yeah...t-they probably won’t even laugh that much...yeah…” Doomie stood back up and tapped the mic, making sure it was on. “A-Alrighty then.” Doomie stuttered in the microphone. “H-Here goes…” He closed his eyes and tried to remember how it went. “Any day now!” A Dash yelled, now leaning on Twilight. “Yeah!” Twilight said. “Less talking and more singing!” “Just give him a chance!” Pinkie said. “He knows how the boogie beats!” Doomie’s ear twitched. “Boogie beats?” He whispered to himself. “Oh yeah, now I remember.” He smiled and started hearing the music in his head, the same music he heard during the performance a long time ago. He began to tap his hooves, which then led him to start leaning side to side. After that he took a stance and pressed the mic to his lips. “You know this boogie is for reaaaal~” Doomie leapt over the table and stood on his forelegs. Sounds of confusion started coming out of the crowd. “Um...DJ?” Pinkie said, only for Doomie to continue singing. He knew it wasn’t the song, but the dance he had done all those years ago, his voice was only an added bonus. As his singing continued, and his moves became more impressive, more and more ponies started getting impressed with every move he made. “Whoa…” One pony said. “He’s good.” “Look at those moves!” “That voice is something special.” “Do you see those hips!” Pinkie smiled and waved her hooves. “YEAH! Go DoDa!” She then started chanting his fake name; others in the crowd soon joined her. Doomie smiled and continued dancing, he looked at Pinkie, seeing her cheering and clapping along with the others. He closed his eyes and started feeling something his brothers never gave him: happiness. It was at that moment that Doomie started focusing more on his music than his magic, making green sparks start to form around his body, some of the audience members started taking notice, especially Pinkie. "Oh no..." She whispered. The chanting soon died down as Doomie’s real form started taking shape. His body was turning black, his ears were now stems, his legs were now full of holes, and as he opened his eyes, they were filled with blue. Pinkie started cringing as his cover finally blew. The cheering finally stopped, but Doomie continued dancing, completely oblivious to what was happening. Pinkie crouched down and slowly made her way to him. "Uh...D-Doomie..." As the song finally died down, Doomie threw the mic on the ground and flung his arms in the air. “WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH! YEAH! I can’t believe I actually did it! That was so awesome! I did it way better than before! What’d you think, Pinkie?...Pinkie?” Doomie turned to Pinkie, who had the same expression everyone else was having in the crowd; a dropped jaw and wide eyes. Doomie continued looking around, confused. “What?” Pinkie stepped forward. “Uh...D-Doomie…” Doomie chuckled. “You mean, DoDa DJ. Right?” He smiled and looked over the crowd, still seeing ever jaw was still hung open. “What?...Oooh, I get it, you’re all just in awe, I see.” He scratched his head. “I can tell yo...you’re...you’re all…” Doomie scratched his head again, feeling nothing but smooth skin. “That’s weird...I don’t remember going with double W’s look…” Doomie then looked at his arms, seeing right through them. "W-what the..." His jaw dropped as he looked over the crowd through the holes. He slowly lowered his arm to see dozens of faces staring right at him in shock. Doomie looked back with the same expression, only thinking of one one thing to say in response to this. "Um...I-It's not what...oh, who am I kidding...it is...” Uh...oh“O-Okay...L-Look, I know this looks bad...b-but it’s not...o-okay? I-It’s just-” “GET THAT BUG!” Doomie forgot about explaining and decided to run for it. His first mistake was flipping over the DJ table, which then led to the wires connecting to the speakers and other electrical equipment to fall as well, his next mistake was going off stage left, leading right into the food table, where he landed head first into a salad bowl. Doomie didn’t stop and ran right onto the next table, crushing and squashing every single food on the way. “He’s destroying the party!” One mare yelled. Doomie turned his head to her and yelled, “I’m just walking over food! That’s not...uh?” He turned forward and gasped once he saw a guard holding a spear right at him at the end of the tables. “Stop right there, criminal scum!” The guard yelled. Luckily, Doomie managed to slide off the table and tumble under another one which had a stack of wine glasses in the shape of a triangle. He got up from the other side and tried running again, but his hoof was caught in the cloth covering the table, he yanked it as hard as he could, leading him to fall back and bang his head on a tray of hors d'oeuvres. Most of the ponies were stunned to see every glass was still standing, but that amazement went away when they saw the changeling getting back up on his legs. “Catch him already! Cool or not, it’s still a disgusting bug.” Doomie squeaked and ran again, this time on the pastry section of the party. Doing so made Pinkie flop her ears. “All my hard work…” Doomie realized he was running over everything on here and yelled out, “Sorry, Pinkie, I can’t really run anywhere-” *SPLAT* “-else…” Doomie was surprised that he just ran through a wedding cake as big as him, becoming blinded by the frosting in the process. he jumped from the tables and onto the ground, wiping off the icing and hoping he was going in the opposite direction from whoever was chasing him. “We got em’ now!” One guard was hot on his hooves and was about to tackle him, but Doomie stopped running and sat down, making the pony run right past him and into plates of food on a table “Ugh…” Doomie yelled. “What kind of frosting did you use!” Doomie finally managed to get the icing off and wipe everything else that was covering him, his eyes still trying put everything into focus. “I swear, if I run into one more plate of food, I’m gonna-” *SMASH* “...Oooow…huh?” Doomie groaned and managed to open his eyes, seeing stars above him, luckily, they were real stars in the night sky. Doomie guessed he was laying on his back and started standing up again, but for some reason, he couldn’t budge an inch. He craned his head down to see everyone was now looking at him, the guards were the only ones with a smirk. “Look’s like we finally got the bug.” The armor plated pony said. Doomie struggled again. “Oh! I haven’t even begun to run! Just wait until I...I use...m-mrg...my...WINGS!” Doomie thrashed about and grunted. “Why can’t I-” “Because you landed right in my DJ setup, you jerk!” One white unicorn yelled. Doomie looked down at his body to see that he was now covered in a mess of wires. He grunted and thrashed about even harder than before. Doomie continued to struggle out of the wires, but that only made him get tangled in more, wrapping around the holes in his legs and around his neck. He laid down, knowing that he couldn’t do this by himself, and he doubted anyone was gonna help him. “Arlight, colts!” One guard stepped forward with a spear erect. “Let’s take this bug down!” The other guards did the same and started charging right at the defenceless changeling. Doomie managed to sit up and see sharp metal coming right at him, he brought his arms to his eyes and closed them, knowing this was his last stand, that it was over, that there was no one who could help him now. “DON’T! Touch him…” Doomie moved his arms away from his eyes to see what had stopped an angry mob of guards from tearing him to pieces. “P-Pinkie?” Pinkie continued staring straight at every pony in front of her, arms spread out in an attempt to protect the changeling behind her. After a few moments of silence, she straightened herself up and breathed in deep. “If you want this bug!” She pointed at him, her face as serious as ever. “You’re gonna have to get past me.” One of the guards laughed. “Nice trope, but I’m afraid that changeling is accused of crimes against Equestrian law.” Doomie tried standing up, only to fall on his stomach. “Hey! Bug or not, I have rights!” “You have no rights here, changeling!” One guard yelled, spear still pointed right at Doomie. “Oh really?” Doomie slowly stood up again. “So I supposed griffins get the same treatment, o-or how about the DD’s! Huh? Do they still live underground?” “The whats?” The guards asked. “The diamond dogs...they get any respect? Cause we have great raves with them on saturdeack…” Doomie choked on a mic cord when he stood up, making him lay back down and start unwrapping the wire around his neck. Pinkie faced him. “You and your brothers are friends with those dogs?” Rarity dropped her jaw. “How could you even be around such ugly creatures!?” Doomie glared at her. “Probably because they’re fun to hang out with and we don’t care what they look like. I’m guessing you ponies hate them too?” Doomie managed to cross his arms. “I’m beginning to think the only creatures you like are yourselves.” “Hey!” One guard stepped forward. “We are at peace with many types of-” “By ‘at peace’ do you mean they're as far away from you as possible?” Doomie asked angrily. “Uh…” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Figures…” Dash smashed another wine glass on the ground and yelled, “We’re friends with tons of things, we even got that zebra from the woods.” Doomie raised an eye. “What?” Pinkie leaned into his ear. “Zecora. she’s one of our friends.” “Does she have dreadlocks?” Doomie asked. “Because the only thing that we changelings have learned from zebras is to never trust one with dreadlocks, they give you plants that should never be looked at.” A brown colored guard yelled out, “OH! So I guess you hate zebras then?” Doomie stood up again. “At least we’re not racist to everything we meet! Unlike you ponies!” Doomie yelled out, causing gasps from everyone, even Pinkie. Doomie noticed and sat back down. “I-I...I...I didn’t mean-” “I think I’ve heard just about enough!” One guard started making his way to Doomie. “It’s time we take you in, changeling! You can answer to the princess.” Pinkie stood in front of the pony while Doomie shook his head. “Oh no, you ain’t taking me to that hatchling eater. Stan still wets the cocoon over that story, and I ain’t having any of it.” The guard cocked his head. “What?” “I said thathmmph…” Doomie glared at Pinkie as she zipped his mouth for the third time today. “Let me try to talk, okay?” Pinkie ignored his mumbles of annoyance and turned to the guards again. “Please, listen. I know the changelings have done a lot of damage to Canterlot, but they did it for a reason.” One guard laughed. “Taking over a city isn’t a reason.” Pinkie stomped her hoof on the ground. “They did it for more reasons than that! They did it because they were starving, that they had no other choice, and that if they just walked in and tried talking, ponies would act just like how you’re all acting to him right now!” The ponies started looking at one another, some started to understand while others were more arrogant. “But their queen hypnotized a prince just to invade.” One mare said. “That’s pretty evil.” Pinkie pointed at her. “They only followed orders.” Pinkie looked at Doomie and whispered, “R-right?” Doomie nodded and started fiddling with the zipper, knowing it was gonna be harder than before with wires covering his body. Pinkie turned back to the crowd. “Yeah, their queen was a big meanie to her subjects, and she made them all crash through the shield and take over.” A white guard stepped forward. “You’re tellin’ us that the changeling queen is responsible for all of this mess?” He pointed at a grey pony. “Stetson over there still has that green slime stuck to him, thanks to those bugs.” "But their queen made them do all of that, and this changeling is a nice guy, he'd never-" “Alright then," One orange guard said. "explain to us why you love that changeling.” The pony tapped his hoof, waiting for a response. Pinkie turned around, seeing that Doomie was still fiddling with the zipper and the wires. She smiled and walked up to him. “You really wanna know?” Pinkie asked, receiving nods from all of them. “I’ll tell you why.” Pinkie grabbed one of Doomie’s legs and started unraveling the wires. “Doomie just has that special something that makes him stand out from every pony I’ve ever met.” She moved to the second leg. “It’s just...too hard for me to explain...and I know we might not look like we’re a match for each other.” Then the next. “And even though our first few minutes together were the most awkward minutes I’ve ever spent with anyone…” She unraveled the final one and pulled the cords around his body to make him sit up. “I know he means it when he says…” She unzipped his mouth and waited...and waited...and waited. “When he says…” Doomie took the wire wrapped around his neck and cleared his throat. He then pulled Pinkie in for a hug, looked deep into her eyes, and said, “One, please don’t zip my lips anymore, and two…” He smiled and slowly pressed his lips against her, Pinkie yelped before leaning in and kissing back. After seconds of silence and many confused looks from the ponies, Doomie pulled away and said as dreamily as possible. “I love you, Pinkie Pie.” A round of daws fell through the crowd, with one ending in a hurling sound coming from a spectrum haired mare. Most of the guards stepped away and sighed. “Alright then, we get it, you like the thing, but he still destroyed a party.” Doomie shrugged. “We can start it again, can’t we?” “YEAH!” Twilight yelled. “Let’s start it up again, I wanna see music blasting out my eardrums!” She hiccuped and raised her glass in the air. “For the newly found couple!” She drank the the while glass and fell backwards. Sounds of agreement came out through the crowds. “I guess we can start it up again.” Some said. “Well,” Pinkie said. “what do ya say, guys? Should we get this party started again?” “We can’t really start without music.” One pony pointed out. “And that bug wrecked my turntable.” “It was an accident!” Doomie yelled. “A-And we don’t need DJ’s to play music, w-why not something simple?” One pony raised his hoof in the air. “OH! OH! Can I, I found...uh...have a sax ready for action!” “Wait a sec…” Doomie whispered. “I know that voice.” Doomie let go of Pinkie and turned around, seeing a green pony in a tuxedo with a saxophone at hoof coming their way. Doomie could already recognize who he was. “Twig?” “Twig?” Pinkie said. “Who’s Twig?” “A friend of mine.” Doomie said. “But I didn’t expect him to be here.” He craned his head to the monobrow pony. “What are you doing here, Twig?” “Twig?” A brown pony said. “What kind of name is that?” Twig held his head high, “A good one, don’t worry pony folk, I got something that can wow the crowd.” Twig walked up to Doomie while the ponies looked on in confusion. “I thought you needed some help when it came to seducing your mare friend, so, I found something fancy to wear and got this thing.” Twig held his sax up. “Um...Twig, why are you wearing that?...And why are you...well…” Doomie leaned into his ear. “disguised?” Twig shrugged. “Because I like this look.” Twig looked back and forth. “And, don’t tell anyone, but I found this while trying to get the plan, kinda nice suit, huh?” Doomie looked over him. “Uh...yeah, it’s pretty nice, but...weren’t you on your way to go somewhere?” “Huh? OH! Yeah! I was about to go get mi candy cazada, but I couldn’t find her, so, I decided to lay low by playing this thing.” He held his instrument high in the air. “This is an alto sax, the smallest of the bunch, and pretty simple to play.” Pinkie stepped back. “Um...okay?” She nudged Doomie. “So, how do you know this pony?” “Oh, he’s not a pony,” Doomie tapped Twig’s head, making his eyes turn blue before turning back to a pony’s. “he’s one of my brothers, but he’s a special one, he is.” “He’s a changeling?” Pinkie said, hoping the crowd didn’t hear this conversation. “But how did he-” “I smashed through three walls before hitting the ground in an alley.” Twig said. “From there, I met Doomie.” Twig pulled his brother in for a hug. “And we shared stories about how he likes you and how I like gravy, and how I got him to be with you.” Doomie pushed him away. “Twig…” “How’d he help you get with me?” Pinkie asked. Doomie wrapped his arm around her’. “He means that he gave me advice on relationships, I mean, I’m sure others have given you advice too, right?” Pinkie scuffed the ground. “Well, I kinda did.” Twig laughed. “And there is absolutely nothing wrong with that, right there, that is, I’ll tell you what…” “Um...yes?” Pinkie said. “No offence, but, I thought all changelings were mean to each other.” Twig laughed. “Oh, we are, but I know it’s for laughs, and I always love fighting with my brothers, the bones heal up pretty fast too.” “B-Bones?” Pinkie said. Doomie patted her back. “It’s fine, he’s always like this, it’s kinda why we like the big lug.” Twig blushed. “Yup, kind as...uh...I’m as kind as...um…” He started going cross eyed. "Um...I forget." Doomie laughed. “I swear, Twig, with how strong you are, and the stuff you’re good at, and a great personality to go along with it, you should enter some kind of competition or something, you might win.” Twig tapped his chin and thought about that. “...Nah, sounds boring. Competitions scare me anyway and I doubt a character like me can-” “HEY!” The three of them turned to the crowd, all of them waiting impatiently. “Is he gonna play or what? Or are you two just gonna kiss again?” Pinkie and Doomie blushed, Twig just chuckled. “Don’t worry, pony friends, I can get the party started again! that almost rhymed!” Dash walked up to Twilight and rested her arm on her. “How good are ya at playin that thang anyways?” Twig looked at his saxophone. “Well, uh...lemme try to remember…” Twig breathed in and blew into the sax, playing a rather nice tune, then another, and another. “Yup, I think I still got it!” Twig stuck his tongue out and looked at the crowd, seeing his jaw hung open. “What?” Doomie shook himself. “Uh...n-nothing, just, do you mind if you can play us something?” Twig tapped his chin. “Um...I have one song in mind, but I’m gonna need some more sax players, and a piano, a bass guitar, and a drum beat!” Twig turned to the crowd. “Anyone got any of those skills?” Several ponies raised their hooves in the air, Twig was surprised at first before realizing. “Oh yeah…they have musicals…” “Um...what?” Doomie asked, confused as to how random ponies have those skills. Pinkie giggled. “Come on, Doomie, ponies are always ready for a song, even I can play tons of instruments at once.” “Y-you can?” “Ready when you are!” Doomie and Pinkie turned around to see Twig along with a group of ponies, all of them ready to play. Doomie dropped his jaw. “H-how did-” Pinkie grabbed Doomie's hooves and smiled. “Are you ready?” “Uh..y-yeah yeah, sure...just...how can they...you know what, forget it.” Doomie pointed at them and yelled. “Hit it!” Twig smiled and started a beat. “Seduce her!” He yelled before the song started. Doomie rolled his eyes and smiled at Pinkie. “Ready, my pie?” Pinkie smiled back. “Ready, my fly.” Doomie started his dance routine, making everypony look on in amazement, some even started dancing themselves, trying to copy the bug and pony’s moves. The guards only shook their heads and went back to their posts. Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Ain't that romantic.” She wrapped her wing around Twilight. “Come’er Twi, let’s go make over thirty stories about us, almost all of them with the same plot, theme, and outcome…” She snickered at the end. “Heheh...come…” Twilight smiled and took a big swig of her tenth, smashing it to the ground afterwards. “Let us go be as original as possible!” Rainbow Dash laughed. “HAAAHAAAAehh. T-That’s a nice joke right there that is…” She snorted and started walking, Twilight right along side her. “I wouldn’t be surprised to wake up married...just like-” Twilight rested her hoof and Dash’s lips. “Shhhhshushushushshhhhh...Let’s save that for later...” Nap...Time“So...I...uh...guess this is goodbye?” “For now, but maybe down the road, we’ll meet each other again.” “You sure? Because I can still stay around for a while.” “Did you not see the panic you caused at the party!? I’m surprised they left you alone after all the damage you caused, I’m even more surprised that we left you off with a warning and I’ll be even more surprised if the whole population of Canterlot keeps you in one piece once they see you again! So no; you’re not staying here with me.” Doomie stepped back. “Okay...alright, I understand, you don’t want me here anymore, but...you don't hate me, r-right?” The guard turned away, not wanting to look at him in the eyes. “I dunno, all I know is that that mare right there doesn’t hate you.” He pointed at Pinkie, who was with her friends a few feet away from them, waiting for the night train to come. “I still don’t know what she sees in you.” Doomie shrugged and continued gazing at his marefriend, completely amazed by how she was able to get him out of that mess at the party, at least now he could finally leave Canterlot and go to her home. “I think it’s more than looks, mr. guard.” “It’s Lock,” The armor plated pony said. “Lock Stock.” Doomie chuckled. “So where’s Barrel?” He asked jokingly. Lock craned his head to the tower. “He’s up guarding the library doors in the castle with Private...wait, how’d you know that was my partner’s name?” Doomie held in his laughs. “Um...lucky guess?” Lock Stock rolled his eyes and poked Doomie in the chest. “I suggest you change into a pony before the train comes, I’d rather not have mass panic when I hear a changeling has been smuggled out of here.” Doomie wasn’t surprised to hear that, technically, he was on the run from the law by doing this...in a way. “So, you’re not gonna tell the princess about all this...right?” Lock smirked. “Don’t worry, we made sure the ponies and guards will keep quiet, but she’ll find out sooner or later, not by me or them, mind you.” Doomie started to panic. “W-What do you mean?” “Changeling, listen. secrets are like closet cases, sooner or later, they’re gonna come out, and everyone will either take it lightly, or take it badly, understand?” Doomie cocked his head. “Closet cases?” Lock nodded. “You know, when ponies usually come out of the clo-” “HEY, BUG BRAIN!” Doomie and Lock turned right to see a blue mare stumbling toward them. “Speak of the devil…” Doomie said. Dash finally fell in front of them and craned her head up. “You guyz done talkin’, pink blob over there’s waitin’ to talk to ya.” Doomie looked up to see Pinkie waving at them, he waved back and turned to Lock Stock. “Guess that’s my cue. It was nice meeting you, Lock.” Doomie extended his arm, hoping for a hoof shake. Lock paused at first, but ended up shaking. “Nice seeing you too.” He looked back and forth before whispering into Doomie’s ear. “And, just a heads up, I suggest getting some ID. I heard that they’re gonna be enforcing some law about inspection transportation, you know, to make sure passengers aren’t-” “Changelings…” Doomie finished. “I wouldn’t be surprised.” He looked at Rainbow Dash, seeing that she was now sleeping on the floor. “The things this mare’s been through tonight.” Lock smiled. “You know, in all my years of service, they always told me to expect only...the expected.” He laughed and started walking away. “But this...this is just ridiculous.” “Hey, L-Lock?” Doomie said, making Lock stop and turn around. “Um...T-thanks…” “Thanks? For what?” Lock asked, not knowing how a thank you was needed. Doomie hoisted the drunk mare on his back. “Ya know, for not taking me in, for not stabbing me with a spear, taking me secretly to the train station without anypony following us…” “Oh...well, uh, yeah. No problem.” Lock was surprised to hear that, it wasn’t everyday someone thanked him for not ending their lives. He ended up walking away from him and getting back to his post, leaving Doomie with Dash and her friends. Doomie only waited until he left before walking over to Pinkie and her friends, Pinkie bounced up and down while her friends looked back and forth, trying to see where the train was. Rarity groaned. “How much longer must we wait? The train should’ve been here by now.” Twilight yawned and cracked her neck. “Trains take a while, Rare...ugh, my head…” Twilight sat down and rubbed her forehead. “I don’t think that spell worked…” Applejack laughed. “Well, maybe ya shoulda thought twice before drinkin’ that punch, at least you didn’t drink more than Dash over here, mare didn’t know her limit before it was too late.” She turned to Spike, who was sleeping on Twilight. “‘Bout as sleepy as this little feller is.” Doomie rubbed his chin. “Why exactly do you have a dragon with you? They’re not the most friendly of creatures out there.” “Don’t worry.” Twilight said. “He’s nice, he’s just a baby anyway. It's not like he's some ten story monster rampaging through a town...oh wait...Didn't he do that?" She rubbed her head again. "Uhhhgug...this headache is not helping me think!" Doomie let that statement sink in while Fluttershy tapped Twilight. “Um...so, that spell, did it...tell you what happened while you were...well, under the influence?” Twilight continued rubbing her head. “Fluttershy, all I did was remove the intoxication levels in my brain...ouuuwwwugh...Unfortunately, that didn’t remove the headache…” Doomie rolled Dash to the ground. “Did you, like, speed up your drunkenness or something?” “You could say that, I’m just glad I was smart enough to do that before I took another sip. Who knows what I would’ve done.” She smacked her lips. “I find it strange how I taste grape and candy right now…” Pinkie continued bouncing. “Maybe that punch had more flavors than grape! It probably had a rainbow of flavors!” She turned to Doomie. “Did you ever drink any, Doomie?” “I would’ve puked it up by now.” Doomie answered, receiving sounds of disgust from Rarity. “What?” “I still don’t see how you can’t eat our food.” Rarity said. “It’s food for Celestia’s sake!” Doomie rolled his eyes. “We just eat love, marshmallow mare.” Rarity narrowed her eyes. “Don’t you dare call me that!” Doomie snickered. “Look, I understand pony food is tasty and all, but we just can’t eat it; we eat, and only eat, love. Why do you think we invaded during a wedding anyway?” Twilight started to get intrigued with this. “I’m curious, how did you guys even know there was a wedding going on in the first place?” Doomie smiled. “We changelings can feel love from a distance, and weddings are probably the one thing that attracts us the most.” Doomie chuckled. “To tell you the truth, I wouldn’t mind being at another wedding...I just hope the chairs aren’t that big.” “You guys can sense love from far away?” Doomie rubbed his hoof against his chest. “Well, I don’t mean to brag, but certain changelings can sense love from very long distances. I was one of the few who could feel the strong sense of love coming from here, even some of our little brothers could do it. Clarsen, Matt, even our littlest guy, Peter, helped with...wait, was it Peter? Or was it Paul? Patrick?...Pat?...I dunno, it was a P name…or a D...” Twilight rubbed her chin. “So, was it just pony love, or…” Doomie chuckled. “We can feel all types of love, Twilittle, some were even kind enough to give us some.” “It’s Twilight, and how did creatures just hand you over love? I thought they hate-” “Ponies hate us.” Doomie stated. “Other creatures are more friendly.” “Really?” Twilight found it hard to believe creatures, besides them, could cooperate with each other. Doomie shrugged. “We’re friends with lots of other creatures. Diamond dogs, breezies, hydras, timber wolves, Donkeys, fireflies...we even met this one mule who was on the road, looking for a long lost friend...Matilda?...y-yeah, I think that’s her name…She was really nice.” Twilight was astounded. “Y-You guys are friends with...hydras...a-and timber wolves?” Doomie nodded. “We call em’ woodwolves for short.” Applejack stepped in. “Waywaywait, how in the hay are ya friends with monsters like them?” Doomie crossed his hooves. “Takes one to know one, seeing as how you guys see us as monsters too, it was a nice conversation starter when we met them.” Doomie sighed. “If only the dragons weren’t more violent than us, then maybe we could be friends with them too.” Twilight was about to ask another question, but a loud train whistle was heard, making her and the others looked over to the tracks to see a train heading their way. Doomie instinctively changed into a disguise and looked at Twilight. “Guess the trains here.” Twilight sighed. “Guess so, we’ll talk about this later.” She was still curious as to how changelings were friends with all these creatures, she couldn’t wait to ask if they were in alliance with ursa minor’s. As the train finally came to a halt, the group of ponies and disguised changeling started making their way inside. Doomie and Pinkie were just about to get on, but something caught Doomie’s eye. “Wait, did I just, no...that’s not even possible.” “What?” Pinkie asked. Doomie turned to his left to see a familiar looking, monobrowed, green pony coming toward the train, carrying a large sack on his back. “Twig?” The pony noticed them and dropped his bag on the ground. “Hey there, brother! You going on the train too?” Doomie placed his hooves on his hips. “Twig, why do you keep following us?” Twig shrugged and hoisted the bag back on his back. “I dunno, I just thought taking the train would be better than walking there, and my wings haven’t worked for me ever since I was born.” Pinkie cocked her head. “What’s with the bag?” Twig walked up to them and took his first step on the train. “Shhh, it’s all part of the big plan.” He tapped his forehead and stuck his tongue out on the side. Doomie facehoofed. “Twig, what are you talking about?” Twig booped his brother on the nose. “You’ll find out, it’s only a matter of time. Now, if you’ll excuse me,” Twig adjusted the bag and walked into the train. “I’m off to another story!” As the big bug finally made his way in, Doomie and Pinkie just shrugged and soon followed. Pinkie nudged him. “What do you think was in the bag?” Doomie shook his head. “I have no idea, probably something that has no point here.” He looked back and forth. “Which way did your friends go?” Pinkie held one of his hooves and yanked him. “Why don’t we just be by ourselves? You know.” Pinkie pressed her chest against his. “As couples.” Doomie blushed. “Uh...y-yeah, sure.” He looked ahead. “Where do you wanna sit?” Pinkie smiled and tugged his arms. “Come on, this way.” Doomie and Pinkie made their way to another train cart, passing by beds that were occupied by others, most of them asleep, except for one who was currently on the other side of the cart, checking on each bed, it wasn’t long before both of them found a place to sleep. “This good?” Doomie asked. Pinkie wagged her tail. “Perfect,” She hopped on the top bunk and held her hoof out to Doomie. “Come on up.” Doomie stepped back. “Uh...why are we sharing a bed?” Doomie looked at the other places to sleep. “There’s tons of other beds.” “You don’t wanna sleep with me?” Pinkie frowned. “But, that’s like, the one thing couples do.” “They sleep together?” Pinkie nodded. “What’s better than sleeping together?” “Sleeping by yourself?” Doomie didn’t seem to understand what Pinkie was explaining to him. The only time he slept with others was when he was a hatchling. “I don’t get why we need to sleep in the same bed, Why can't we just-" “Excuse me, sir?” Doomie turned to his right to see a pony wearing a conductors hat. “Uh...Yes? Can I help you?” The pony crossed her arms. “I’m afraid there’s only one bed per pony, no sharing is allowed on this train.” “Awww. come on.” Pinkie wined. “Can’t you make this an exception?” The pony closed his eyes and shook his head. “I don’t make the pony’s rules, I just follow them,” He opened his eyes, making Doomie quietly gasp. “that’s what a junior train operator is all about.” “Pretty please?” Pinkie begged. “We just met, and-” “That just makes me wanna-” “H-Hold on a sec…” Doomie went nose to nose with the pony. The stare lasting for what felt like minutes. “Um...can I help you?” Doomie narrowed his eyes. “Carl?” The pony immediately gasped and fell to the floor. “H-how did you know...w-who told you, I-I swear! I-It’s wasn’t me, I-I wasn't apart of whatever they did, I just got here, I-It wasn’t-” “Calm down,” Doomie said, looking around to see if anyone was looking. “I just wanna know how you got here; were you inside a building too?” Carl continued breathing in and out as fast as his lungs could. “I-Inside a building? W-Wha...what does that have to do with anything?” Doomie started getting annoyed. “Carl, what I mean is how you’re here and not a hundred miles that way?” Doomie pointed in the sky. Pinkie looked at Doomie. “Why do you keep calling him Carl?” “Because that’s his name.” Doomie answered. “Carl. The name the queen gave him when he was born." Carl regained his composure and stood back up. “L-Listen, pony, I have no idea how you know who I am, but I-” “They hatch from a cave.” Doomie said blankly. Carl went wide eyed. “Only on the walls…” He whispered. “There,” Doomie said. “You happy now?” Carl breathed a sigh of relief. “Yes! Thank queen...I-I thought for sure somepony found out about me...M-My cover could’ve been blown right there.” Carl turned to Pinkie Pie. “I’m guessing she’s one of us, right?” Pinkie continued looking confused. “Hatch from a cave? Doomie, what’s he talking about? Is he a changeling or something?” “It’s a counter statement.” Doomie explained while Carl’s heart pumped even more than before. “Counter statement?” Pinkie said. “Is that like a...thing you say, making him say something else...or something?” Doomie nodded, not noticing Carl slowly stepping away. “Yup, helps make sure we can know who’s a disguised pony and who’s not.” Doomie looked at Carl, making him freeze in his tracks. “Ain’t that right Carl?” Carl started to shake. “S-S-She knows?...H-how did...why does...w-when…” “Why is he shaking like that?” Pinkie asked. Doomie was about to ask the same question. “I dunno, why are you so nervous, Carl?” “Why am I nervous?” Carl stomped his hoof. “I’ll tell you why!” Carl realized how loud he was talking and whispered. “You have a pony who knows who we really are, do you know how bad that is!?” “It’s fine, Carl, she’s not gonna go telling on everyone that a changeling's around, so just calm down and let us be by ourselves, okay?” “By yourselves, why? Is she, like, some diplomat you’re taking to the hive or something?” Doomie shook his head. “Nope. She’s my marefriend.” “WHAT!?” Carl yelled, pulling Doomie away from her. “Doomie, that’s one of the top five things a changeling shouldn’t do!” Pinkie sat up. “What do you mean?” Carl looked at her. “What I mean is that changelings shouldn’t fall in love with their food.” “FOOD!?” Doomie shoved him on the ground. “Alright, listen here, you overgrown cockroach, I'm tired of others thinking we're not in love, so listen! She isn’t food!” Carl got up. “Didn’t you learn anything in love eating one- Oh right, you failed in all your classes, didn’t you?” “Carl...she’s more than food, WAY more, she’s the first mare I’ve ever met who said she loves me, and means. it” Carl stepped back, never thinking such words could be used in a sentence together. “S-she...you...really?” Doomie nodded while Pinkie watched the scene unfolded overhead. “That’s right.” Doomie continued. “She doesn’t look at us like monsters like the other ponies do, Carl. She doesn’t care how nasty we look or how dangerous we may be, and most of all, she loves me…” He looked at her. “For being me.” Pinkie leaned back and blushed, never thinking he would say something like this in front of a pony...or, changeling, in this case. Carl found that whole thing hard to understand. “So...she loves you without that stupid disguise you have on?” Doomie glared at him. “Hey! Yellow and orange mix just fine, Carl, and yes, she does. She loves me for who I am.” He slowly turned back to her. “Right?” He asked softly. Pinkie kept a straight face for a bit before changing back into a smile. “You bet I do, I don’t care what you look like, you are the sweetest thing I have ever met, no one has ever said something like that to me, and I don’t think anyone else ever will.” Both of them nodded and turned to Carl, making him raised his hoof to his chest. “So…” He said, “I guess you guys...really love each other?” They nodded. “Well, alright then, I see, I guess we can have real romance...for once…” “Aw…” Pinkie said. “It’s okay, I’m sure I’m not the only pony who feels this way to you guys, there’s probably tons of other ponies out there who love you for who you are.” “R-Really?” Carl dropped his jaw, never thinking he would hear that. “Y-You really think so?” Pinkie sat up as tall as she could. “I know so.” Carl sat down. “Well, alright then...I-It seems she really does love you, Doomie.” Doomie grinned. “No tricks, no spells, no lies, and no defects, I love her, and I always-” Carl coughed. “Alight, I get it, can we please stop with the romance, can we get to the comed-” “So!" Pinkie yelled. "Can you please let us sleep together...pretty please?” Pinkie put her hooves together and looked at Carl. Carl couldn’t look back, knowing he was a sucker for this type of act. “UGH! Alright, fine.” He said. “I’ll make an exception, but make sure no one sees you in the same bed; might get me in trouble.” Pinkie nodded. “We’ll be good, don’t worry.” Carl nodded. “Okay, and I swear, if I hear rocking in the next room…” “CARL!” Doomie yelled, his face hot red. Carl just laughed. “I’m kidding, brother, now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a job to keep and a bathroom to cry in.” With that, the disguised changeling turned around and made his way to the other carts. “Night’ brother.” “Um...Night?” Doomie waved goodbye and turned to Pinkie. “So, uh, how do I do this?” Pinkie patted the bed. “Just come on up, love bug~” Doomie put his hooves on the bed and hoisted himself on top, he nearly hit his head on the roof in the process. “Maybe we should’ve been on bottom.” “Only one of us can do that, Doomie.” Pinkie said with a smirk. Doomie just chuckled. “We really got our minds in the gutter, don’t we?” “I learned from the best.” “It was just a misconception, nothing too bad...but, I guess without it, we probably wouldn't have been this close.” Pinkie pushed herself closer to him. “Guess not.” “Yeah…” “Yeah…” A long silence came from both of them. Doomie started sliding his hoof across the bed sheet. “What is this thing, a cover or something?” “It’s a blanket, silly.” Pinkie giggled. “Don’t tell me you’ve never heard of a blanket before.” Doomie shook his head. “Never, only things I’ve ever slept in are cocoons, and they hang from walls, not just lay on the floor.” “But isn’t this a bit more comfortable?” Doomie sunk his hoof into the fabric, feeling something he never had before. “Why isn’t it hard or anything, the cocoons were pretty secure when it came to keeping you inside them, this feels like you can tumble right out of it.” “That’s what the blankets for.” Pinkie grabbed the blanket. “Here, put it on.” “Why? It not like it can provide any-” Doomie stopped talking once Pinkie wrapped the blanket over his shoulders. “-any...an...what in the…” Doomie took hold of the sides of the blanket and wrapped them around his entire body. “What is this thing made out of? It’s so...so-” “Soft?” Pinkie smiled. “That’s what blankets are like, Doomie, now come on.” Pinkie laid back on the bed and motioned her hoof to tell Doomie to do the same. Doomie was reluctant at first, but laying down next to her, making the blanket cover both of them. “So..uh...what now?” “Now…” Pinkie slowly moved her arms under the blanket until they wrapped around Doomie. He yelped as Pinkie pulled him in. Doomie could feel the racing heartbeat coming from both him and Pinkie. Doomie was about to ask what this was all about, but Pinkie stopped him with a gentle kiss. Doomie was startled at first, but quickly closed his eyes and returned the favor, his disguise slowly dropping while doing so. The warmth she brought to him was better than any cocoon he had ever took a nap in. He moved his own arms up to her shoulders and pulled her even closer, Pinkie didn’t seem to mind; it only made her giggle through the kiss. After some time, Pinkie pulled her lips away from his, opening her eyes and looking right into his. “Now…” Pinkie continued. “We sleep.” Pinkie slowly rested her head right under his, nuzzling right against his chest, hearing his heartbeat against her ears, making her eyes slowly close to the soft sound. Doomie decided to go with it, no longer wondering why this bed was made for sleeping, since he already knew the answer. He sighed and closed his eyes, his chin resting softly on her hair, and Doomie could swear he smelt a scent of sweetness in it, but he didn’t care, all he cared about right now was her. “Goodnight, Pinkie.” He whispered as he slowly drifted into slumber. Knowing this was a relationship that would last a lifetime. “Goodnight, Doomie.” Pinkie said in return, holding him even closer and matching her own breathing with his, knowing that this was a start of a relationship that would last for as long as they wanted. Author's Note Wow...that got a bit touchy feely back there, didn’t it? Huh. Didn’t really think I’d write something like that. The...EndAuthor's Note What began as a simple "single shoot" has now turned into a full fledged story! All thanks to you. I can't even tell you how happy I am to have you guys stick around this far. This story was probably the most challenging one I've ever done. Like I said in the beginning, I don't know anything about relationships, but I think I made this one work...hopefully. So...Thank you all so much for reading. And I hope you will still stick around for the many other stories I'll write along the way. The...End Doomie slowly fluttered his eyes open, feeling as relaxed as ever. “Pinkie was right.” he thought. “Beds are more comfortable than cocoons.” He smiled and tried to look around, but everything was a blur to him. He blinked a couple times in hopes that would help his vision, but to no avail. He groaned and started getting up. “Hmmmhm~” Doomie’s ears stood straight once he heard that, the sound of Pinkie moaning was enough to make him blush. He then realized that both of them had slept in the same bed last night, and he was pretty sure they still were. He was about to turn and face her, but for some reason, he couldn’t budge an inch. He tried moving his legs, but they had the same outcome. Doomie was baffled by this. He was starting to think sleeping in a bed, no matter how soft, wasn’t worth it if you couldn’t get out. He continued to move about, but even his arms wouldn’t budge. “Oh, good morning, Doomie.” Doomie stopped struggling and looked up to see Pinkie looking upside down at his eyes. “Uh...morning, Pinkie, um...are you hugging me again?” Pinkie giggled. knowing all too well that she could feel him struggling, it was enough to wake her up. “At least you’re still breathing, aren’t you?” Doomie was grateful that she wasn’t trying to crush his ribcage again, but he was still confused. “W-well…” “And don’t you know anything about the position we’re in?” Pinkie asked. “Uh...” Doomie looked down to see his legs were intertwined with her poofy tail and that her arms were wrapped around his waist and arms. He felt his back against her body and her chin on top of his head, this was almost the same position she was in last night, only backwards. “Not really. Are you...like...backwards hugging me or something.” Pinkie laughed. “If we were standing up, probably, but I think the books would describe this as spooning.” “Spooning?” Doomie looked up at her again. “What do utensils have to do with bed positions?” “Because it is a bed position.” “Spoons are bed positions too?” “No, spooning is a bed position.” Doomie continued being confused. “So...where’s the spoon then?” It was at that point that Pinkie remembered he failed all his love-eating classes. “It’s...nevermind…” Doomie looked down again. “So...uh...can you let me go?” “You can’t get out yourself?” Pinkie asked. “Well…” Doomie tried struggling again, but the grip was still the same. “I thought that class said mares were weaker than stallions...how is she holding me like this?” Pinkie only smiled at the scene. She didn’t really think Doomie would be that strong to begin with, he was a bit shorter than her anyway, at least, when he was curled up like this. “You really can’t get out, can you?” Doomie started straining himself. “Nrg...no...I-I can grh...get out of...trgh...this.” He tried using his legs, but that tail was far too strong for him as well. “W-What’s up with your tail?” “Earth pony tails are pretty strong.” Pinkie explained. “Same with the rest of our body.” Doomie did one last pull before painting. “T-This isn’t fair! T-There’s a blanket over us, i-it just adds to the difficulty...a-and I’m too tired from yesterday...a-and-” “It’s okay, Doomie.” Pinkie said. “You don’t have to struggle, you know.” “But I want out of this death grip.” Doomie struggled again, with the same result happening. A sly smile went across Pinkie’s face. “Oh...I don’t think you do.” Pinkie then raised one of her back legs across Doomie’s waist, immediately making him blush. “Pinkie?” He said. “What are you hmp-” Pinkie wrapped her hoof around his mouth and whispered in his ear, “Shhh...just enjoy it.” Doomie managed to wiggled the hoof off his mouth and look back up at Pinkie, seeing her lidded eyes looking into his. “Enjoy what?” Pinkie didn’t answer, instead, she craned her neck down and nuzzled the side of his face, making his turn scarlet. She then went even lower until her eyes were at level with his neck. Doomie’s eyes gazed down to see her muzzle slowly move across the side of his neck before her lips made contact with him, making the changeling twitch his head in the air and slightly gasp before laying back down and closing his eyes. Pinkie closed her eyes as soft moans began escaping both of their lips. She pulled her head away and started rubbing her head on his shoulders, moving down even more until her head was now under the covers and her neck was resting his belly. She let go of Doomie and rested her hooves on his body instead. He didn’t seem to care as he laid on his back once Pinkie shifted her body so her tail was now dangling on the side of the bed and her torso was now laying on him. Pinkie opened one eye and peeked through the sheets to see Doomie as relaxed as ever, his eyes only half closed. She started rubbing her hooves against his belly, starting to see a glow of pink now coming from his eyes. She rested her head on his chest, hearing a rapid heartbeat. She then moved down lower to his stomach, her hooves soon followed as they went even lower. It was at that moment that she finally decided to- “PINKIE?!” Pinkie jumped up and banged her head on the roof of the cart. She then tumbled out of the bed, taking the blanket with her. She shook off the sheet and turned her head around to see Twilight looking at her in shock. “Oh, hi Twilight.” Doomie sat up. “Twilight?” He then looked on the right side of the bed to see a purple blur. He adjusted his now blue eyes to the light to see a unicorn staring right at them. “Oh...hey Twitly...hows it goin’?” Twilight stopped looking surprised and glared at them. “For the last time, it’s Twilight! And Pinkie, why do you have him in your bed, especially when he’s undisguised. You’re lucky no one else is in this part of the train.” Both of them looked back and forth “There’s not?” Pinkie said. “Weird, there were some last night.” Twilight groaned and looked up at Doomie. “Can you please get down, we’re home.” “We are?” Pinkie turned to the window to see a train station. “Huh...this one looks just like the one in Ponyville.” “That’s because it is.” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes. Doomie jumped off the bed. “Does that mean we’re here?” Twilight nodded. “Yes, this is Ponyville, it’s a pretty nice place.” Doomie continued looking outside. “You think the ponies hate changelings here too?” Pinkie frowned. “Don’t say something like that, Doomie. I’m sure there’s some ponies out there that don’t hate you, right Twilight?” Twilight turned away. “Pinkie, I’m pretty sure the news of changelings trying to take over a wedding will spill out all across Equestria in a few days.” “So...that’s a yes?” Doomie said. Twilight shook her head. “I’m afraid not.” She walked up to the changeling. “Doomie, it’s going to take some time for ponies to accept changelings after the stunt you and your brothers pulled over in Canterlot.” Doomie huffed. “It’s not our fault the queen wanted us to invade, besides, love like that is pretty hard to pass up.” Twilight then realized something. “I need to ask.” She said. “Why did you go to the wedding when your kind is friends with other creatures, why can’t you just take their love?” “Because pony love is the best kind.” Doomie answered. “and their kind of love just doesn’t cut it.” Doomie scratched the back of his neck. “And...when we are talking about you ponies, we found out that...Apparently, you ponies are the best creatures out there, in more ways than one.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight raised an eye. “What I mean is that hydras would rather eat a pony than a changeling.” Doomie said bluntly. “Same with the woodwolves...and the dragons...and the ursa minors...and the DD’s on occasion, same with the griffins.” “E-Eat…” Twilight stuttered. Doomie nodded “Yup, eat. You ponies are pretty much a delicacy when creatures look at you; from your many talents, to your sweet tasting bodies, to your lovable love.” Doomie smacked his lips. “You guys are pretty much a buffet of uses.” Twilight’s jaw continued hanging. It was only when Pinkie closed it for her that she regained her senses. “So...everyone hates ponies?” She flopped her ears. “I never said that. We love ponies...just...for different reasons…” Doomie shrugged. “We just thought you hated us.” “But we...well...we are...we just...we...UGH!” Twilight threw her arms in the air and turned away. “Forget it, can we just please leave this train, and please disguised into something more original.” Doomie crossed his arms. “Doubt I can, since it seems whatever I turn into is related to someone else.” Pinkie leaned on him. “I’m sure you’ll find something that’s not taken, and soon, you won’t even need to disguise.” Twilight turned back to them. “What are you talking about? He needs to disguise, Pinkie.” “But he won’t forever...right?” Pinkie asked. Doomie nodded. “Yeah, I’m sure the ponies will get use to me sooner or later...right Twileet?” Twilight turned away again. “One: It’s Twilight, and two: I think it’s gonna take a while for ponies to accept changelings...especially after what happened.” Doomie flopped his ear stems. “Oh...right.” Pinkie patted him on the back. “I’m sure it won’t take that long, we can even throw a party while you-” Twilight stepped in between them and looked Pinkie straight in the eyes. “No parties. None. not a single one involving him.” Pinkie frowned. “Why not?” “Yeah,” Doomie said. “Why not?” Twilight stepped away. “Because I’d rather not have ponies running straight to my doorstep and saying that there’s a changeling on the loose in town.” She yawned and rubbed her head. “I just wanna go home and relax after what happened yesterday, okay?” Pinkie yawned and stretched her arms in the air. “That’d be great. What do you think, Doomie?” Doomie turned to the window, seeing that some ponies were starting to get off, almost all of them had a looked tired. “Why’s everyone so sleepy?” Twilight yawned again. “Because it’s morning...and not everyone’s an early bird.” Doomie turned to her. “What do birds have to do with mornings?” Pinkie yawned as well. “It means you like waking up in the morning, Doomie.” Doomie continued looking confused. “So...you guys like something that’s part of the routine?” “Routine?” Twilight said after yet another yawn. “What do you mean by that?” Doomie looked at both ponies. “It means that we always get up in tip top shape to deal with the tasks of the hive, we can’t just stay tired all the time, that’s saved for when you need to go to sleep.” He then noticed something. “By the way, why do you guys keep yawning? After Doomie said that, both ponies yawned. After Twilight finished, she looked at Pinkie. “Well, since I yawned first, it’s only natural for someone else to yawn too.” Pinkie nodded. “Yawning is contagious.” Saying that made her yawn. “It is!?” Doomie looked over himself. “What’s the signs? Do ponies have other things happening to them? I-Is it dangerous? S-should we panic?” Twilight and Pinkie looked at each other before laughing. “It’s just an expression.” Pinkie said. Twilight couldn’t help but say something for a better explanation. “It’s that, and it means you have somewhat of a social bond with someone.” “Really,” Doomie said. “how’s that work? Twilight shrugged. “It’s what research says.” “Who’s that? Some other teacher you have, or something?” Doomie looked around. “Is he around here?” Pinkie laughed while Twilight shook her head. “I’m starting to think you’re doing this on purpose.” Doomie looked back at her. “What’s a purr pouse?” Twilight put on a look of disapproval and didn’t even bother, instead, she turned around and started walking out of the train. “Just disguise and meet me outside.” Pinkie and Doomie looked at each other before Pinkie shrugged. “Well…” Pinkie said. “Come on, Doomie. It’s about time I show you what a bakery looks like.” She smiled and started pronking her way out of the train; Doomie soon followed, disguising once they were outside. As they exited the cart, Doomie saw a rainbow haired mare puking in a potted plant, wiping her mouth off as soon as she was done. “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh….my head.” She then fell right onto Applejack, her stetson shielding her eyes from the sight. “Rainbow…” AJ said. “I think ya learned an important lesson.” Rainbow Dash slowly nodded. “Yeah...bleh...make sure you find a nice spot to puke before you...you…” She turned around and hurled onto the plant again. Applejack shook her head. “Close enough…” Twilight walked up to them. “Is she sober yet?” AJ shrugged. “I dunno, ah think so…” Rainbow Dash stopped and looked at Twilight. “I’m fine...I-I’m just trying to get this headache out of my...head…” She hiccupped and wiped off the excess stomach fluids off her mouth. Twilight rolled her eyes. “Maybe next time you’ll know your limit when it comes to drinks.” “There’s a limit?” Dash cocked her head. Doomie walked up to them. “Probably to you ponies, as for us, we don’t have a limit...then again, we’ve never really tried drinks like yours.” Dash crossed her arms and looked away, knowing it was Doomie “I doubt it, you bugs probably couldn't even handle half the stuff I had last night, and what's up with your disguise, you trying to do me or somethin’?” Doomie looked over at his blue bodied, black spiked hair while AJ glared at her. “Do you even remember last night, Dash? “Uhm...I remember...some things...like...partying and...talking...and hurling...and...crying?” She looked at Twilight. “Do you remember anything?” Twilight shook her head. “Everything's a haze to me too, Dash.” Pinkie came up behind her and patted her head. “I’m sure you’ll remember soon, Twilight. As for right now, I wanna show Doomie the bakery shop.” Doomie scratched his head. “Is that a room or something?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Nope, it’s Sugar Cube Corner!” Doomie scanned the entirety of building. completely amazed by the look of it. While he was looking, something caught one of his senses. “What’s that smell?” He asked. Pinkie giggled while Twilight tapped her hoof impatiently. Waiting for them to finish so she can finally relax at home. “It’s a bakery, silly. It’s gonna smell like baked goods all around this place, even outside.” “Really?” Pinkie nodded “Yup, it smells even better inside.” Pinkie tugged on his arm and pulled him to the door. Doomie was sceptical. “I-Is it safe?” Twilight sighed, getting tired of Doomie’s lack of knowledge when it came to pony society. “Yes, Doomie. It’s safe, now can you please get acquainted with your new home so I can finally get to mine.” “New home?” Doomie pulled his arm away from Pinkie’s grip. “You’re saying you live here too? I thought you just worked here.” Pinkie shook her head. “I live upstairs along with the cakes and their two kids.” Doomie found it hard to believe food could have offspring. “Pastries can have kids?” Pinkie giggled while Twilight groaned. “No, silly, the cakes are the other couple that live here.” “Other couple?” It took a second for Doomie to realize she was talking about the two of them, making him blush. “Oh...uh...right.” Pinkie smiled and leaned on him. “But we’ll always have a chance to be by ourselves.” Twilight realized that this could be her chance. “Speaking of ‘by yourselves’, you two should totally do that while I go home, see you later!” She waved and quickly turned around. Doomie waved his arms in the air. “Can I, at least, say thank you?” Twilight turned around. “For what?” Doomie rested his arm on Pinkie’s back. “For letting me be with her. I thought for sure you wouldn’t agree with this. Seeing as how you...well, thought I was controlling her mind in the beginning.” “Oh...right.” Twilight scuffed the ground. “Heh...sorry about that.” Doomie smiled. “It’s fine. I’m just glad I can be somewhere safe for once.” Pinkie pulled him in for a hug. “Ponyville is probably the safest place I can imagine, right Twilight.” “Uh...yeah, sure…it’s safe” Twilight could already guess a monster would show up tomorrow once she said that. “Well...I think now would be a good time for you two to get acquainted, Talk to you later!” She quickly waved and trotted off, leaving Pinkie and Doomie to themselves. Doomie pulled away from the hug and looked at the door. “So, I guess I should come in now...heh...” Pinkie opened the door and pointed in. “Come on in! lemme give you the tour.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “And this is where my bedroom is!” Pinkie walked into said bedroom and hopped around. “This is where I stay when I’m not working or with my friends. Doomie’s eyes wandered around the room. “Well, it’s a lot different than the kitchen.” Pinkie held her head high and closed the door. “Yup, it’s pretty cool, huh?” Doomie nodded and undisguised. “Yeah., better than mine.” “It is?” Doomie knew that was only half true. “Well, I’ve never really had a bedroom, I did have a place to sleep though...that reminds me, W-Where do I sleep?” “You mean, where do we sleep, and we sleep right here.” Pinkie pointed at her bed, where a small alligator was currently laying on, his eyes staring into the distance. Doomie looked down at the creature. “Is that your pet Gally? H-He knows that I’m a friend, right” “He’s my pet, Gummy. He sleeps here too.” Pinkie corrected. “And don’t worry, I doubt he’ll tell anyone else about you.” “What’s up with his eyes?” Doomie asked while waving his hoof in front of the alligator’s eyes. “What do you mean? His eyes are always like that.” “Really?” Doomie looked into Gummy’s purple, crossed eyes. He shuddered to imagine what inling thoughts lie behind them; what dreams of chronic and sustained cruelty. “Strange…” Pinkie grabbed Gummy and rested him on her head. “But he’s still the lovable alligator I know and love, right Gummy?” Gummy only blinked out of sync in response. “Cute…” Doomie still felt concerned about Pinkie’s pet, at least he was toothless. “So...uh, what now?” Pinkie set Gummy on the floor. “Well, what do you wanna do.” Doomie tapped his chin, his mind swimming with thoughts of what would be the best step to take after they finally got a chance to be by themselves. “Well, we have talked about each other a lot...hmmm, how about we-” *GROOOWL* Doomie held his stomach. “Ugh...stupid stomach.” “What’s wrong?” Pinkie tilted her head. “I thought you were full?” “I am, but my stomach thinks it can get more even though it has enough!” Doomie poked his stomach and realized it was pretty much begging for food from Pinkie, even though his mind didn’t want any. As for Pinkie, she quickly glanced at the shut door and realized just what they could do next. “Doomie, I need you to answer this honestly, do you have any idea what sex is?” Doomie stopped thinking about his stomach and blushed. “Of-Of course I do. It’s when you get love from-” Pinkie ran up to him, making the changeling back up onto the foot of the bed. “It’s more than just kissing and cuddling, Doomie.” “Then what is it?” Doomie crossed his arms, oblivious to what Pinkie was thinking about. Pinkie smiled. “Do you really wanna know?” Doomie’s face went scarlet. “Um...well, I uh...I mean…” Doomie started fighting. “Well, I am curious.” He smiled, making Pinkie smile back with lidded eyes. “Then how about I show you.” She leaned in and gave him a kiss before she pushed her whole body forward, sliding both of them onto the bed. Doomie only closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around her, his tongue starting to taste the flavor his stomach had been begging for. As they continued, Gummy slowly started leaning to the left before falling on the side, his eyes blinked out of sync again before his tongue dragged across one of them, hoping he could understand just what was really going on. “A-Are you sure no one else will interrupt us this time?” Doomie asked. “I seriously doubt anyone will-” *KNOCK KNOCK* Doomie and Pinkie turned to the door to see the handle jiggle, before either of them could react, the door opened and a pink haired, blue mare stepped in and said, “Pinkie, I was wondering, do you h..h..haahaaave...” The mare froze and dropped her jaw once she saw the position the pony and changeling were in on the bed. Doomie blushed while Pinkie only face-hoffed and sighed. “I-I’m sorry, Mrs. Cake but...I-It’s still what it looks like…” Doomie belched. “Yup, still what it *hic* looks like.” Here's...why“Beautiful...isn’t it?” “What? The moon?” Doomie stopped looking at the moon and tried to find something else to point out. “N-No, not the moon...I mean...that flower over there, or...that tree, or...uh...that mutant goat statue…o-or.” Pinkie giggled. Finding it adorable that he was pointing out random things in the garden. “You were gonna say moon, weren’t ya?” Doomie sighed. “Yeah, I was...g-give me a break, I wasn’t that good in seducing 103.” “It’s alright, Doomie. I find it cute.” “What? That I say corny stuff?” “That and how you try to hide it.” Doomie crossed his arms. “I’m trying my best, it’s just...hard to come up with nice things to say to a prey-er...mare.” “I said it’s alright. You don’t need to be so hard on yourself, Doomie. We only met for the first time, you know, and I’m sure love like this will last forever. “But, last time I heard, love at first sight doesn’t exist…R-Right?” Pinkie stared straight at him for five seconds before bursting into a fit of laughter. Doomie stepped back in surprised and waited for her to calm down. After a minute or so of this, and rolling on the grass, Pinkie finally regained her composure and took deep breaths. “D-Doomie! HAHAHAAHow silly can you get? W-what makes you think first sight doesn’t exist?” Doomie started fighting, feeling like a complete idiot for saying this outloud. “W-well…” Pinkie continued giggling. “Doomie, if I didn’t even see you at the start, heheh...h-how could I even love you? I mean, if we never saw each other at the beginning, how could we like each other.” “W-Well, shouldn’t we be friends first...or...know each other a lot or...something…” Doomie rubbed his neck, feeling like a jerk at this point. Pinkie put a hoof on his chin. “Listen...Doomie, I know this is fast, but I really like you...and-” “But this is too fast.” Doomie brushed her hoof away. “Shouldn’t we take it slow, or get to know each other...or-” “What’d you think we were doing twenty pages ago, Doomie?” Doomie scratched his head. “Um...being in a dumpster?” “And what were we doing?” Pinkie leaned her body against his, making his wings slowly rise in the air. “Um...we were...being...dirty?” Doomie tried his hardest not to laugh. Pinkie rolled her eyes. “You just couldn’t resist that joke…” Doomie started snickering. “Heh...Yeah…” “But what else were we doing?” “Um…” Doomie started staring off. “thinkunsexythoughts. thinkunsexythoughts. thinkunsexythoughts…” Doomie shook his head. “Uh...doing the do?” Doomie smiled. “You idiot!!” Pinkie giggled. “No, silly. We didn’t even do that.” “We didn’t?” Pinkie laughed again. “Doomie, do you even know what sex is?” Doomie crossed his arms. “Of course I do! It’s when you hug a prey, which then leads to you sinking your fangs into its neck, putting it to sleep. Then, once the prey is in a cocoon, you inject the eggs into the...the...no, wait...that’s for the female drones.” Doomie tapped his chin while Pinkie dropped her jaw. “What was the males again?” “I-Inject eggs?” Pinkie shivered. “Hmm? Oh! Yeah! My sisters do that with stallions when we’re running low on drones. Don’t worry, the stallions make it...sometimes…” Pinkie grabbed Doomie and shook him. “W-what about mares!?” “Um...if I remember it right; sex is just code word for feeding, ya know, when the tongue enters the mouth and the food just comes climbing in.” Doomie smacked his lips. “So tasty…” “That explains the tongue...” Pinkie cocked her head. “So, y-you think sex is just eating love?” Doomie shrugged. “That’s pretty much all I could learn in that class.” “But you said you flunked it...twice!” “I did.” Doomie said blankly. Pinkie stepped back, realizing Doomie didn’t know anything about this. “Um...Okay...well, h-how about I tell you later.” “Tell ‘what’ later?” Pinkie looked away and scrunched her face, knowing that sex was pretty awkward to talk about. “Why don’t I just...tell you what we were talking about in the dumpster.” “Oh yeah. We were talking about what we do, how I just fly around in a cave all day, and check on hatchlings, guard the entrance, care for the queen...” “But what did I say about me?” Pinkie asked. “Um...First you talked about how you have this one creature...Goomy, right?” Pinkie giggled. “It’s Gummy. He’s my pet alligator.” “Aren’t those pretty dangerous to have around you? They have some pretty sharp teeth.” “He’s toothless, so I don’t really think he’s gonna hurt anyone when it comes to biting.” “I guess that makes sense, but what do you mean by ‘pet’?” “It means he’s my pet.” “Um...what’s that mean?” “It means he’s...um...what word would Twilight use...Oh. He’s domestic.” Doomie tilted his head. “What?” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “It means that he’s a friend, but as a pet.” “But what’s a pet!?” Doomie asked again. Pinkie knew this would take forever, so she moved on. “I’ll tell you later. How about you tell me what I do.” Doomie scratched his head. “You were talking about how you worked in a...bakery?” Doomie waited until she nodded. “And that you...cooked food, right?” Pinkie laughed. “We bake things in the bakery.” “Isn’t that the same thing?” “Probably, but what else do I do?” “You...perform parties?” “Throw parties.” Pinkie corrected. “How can you ‘throw’ a party? No offence, but I don’t think ponies are that strong.” Pinkie laughed. “Throwing a party is just another way of saying that you’re having one, silly.” “Oooh...So, you do that and bake, right?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “I do other stuff. I hang out with my friends almost all the time.” “But don’t your arms get tired?” “Doomie, it’s another expression.” “So, you...walk and talk with them...or...something?” Pinkie was beginning to think he was pretending not to know what she was talking about. “Doomie, do you know anything about what ponies do?” “Um...I only got a D- when I took tests about pony society...but I did do pretty good learning about griffins.” “How good?” “I got a D+” Doomie held his head proudly. Pinkie was starting to understand what Doomie was talking about when they were taking this ‘too fast’. To her, it seemed that Doomie didn’t really know much when it came to how ponies act. “Doomie, you’re right...maybe we are taking this too fast…” “So...s-should we slow it down...or go back...or just...start over?” Doomie flopped his ear stems, thinking that this whole thing would lead to a giant mess in the end. Pinkie smiled. “Listen, Doomie, you love me, right?” Doomie held his head high. “You’re the first mare I’ve ever met that hasn’t called me monster or run away...to me, that’s the kindest thing that’s ever happened.” “That’s what you think is kind? Just...not running away from you?” Doomie shrugged. “Yeah, that’s pretty much it. Why do you ask? Do you ponies think there’s other things that we need to do?” Pinkie shook her head. “Kindness isn’t my element, but I think there’s more to it than just not running away from someone.” “Really?” Doomie cocked his head. “What else do we need? And what do you mean by ‘element’?” Pinkie pointed to the castle. “Remember when you and your other brothers and sisters were guarding the Elements of Harmony.” “You mean those five necklaces and a crown thingy?” Pinkie chuckled. “Yes, those things…” “I remember guarding them. To tell you the truth. We were trying to turn them on before you guys came along, but we really couldn't figure them out.” “Turn them on?” Doomie nodded. “We thought for sure they had some power behind them, I mean, why else would you ponies come for them?” “To defeat your queen, silly.” Pinkie then realized what she said and frowned. “Oh...uh...sorry to remind you about that.” Doomie waved a hoof nonchalantly. “Eh, it’s okay. You said it yourself, our queen is a bit of a jerk. Well, in this world, she is.” Pinkie scuffed the ground. “So, you’re okay about...well, your entire race being flung across Equestria?” Doomie thought about that for a few seconds before coming to an intelligent conclusion. “Yup, I’m okay. You guys didn’t really have any other choice, did you?” Pinkie shrugged. “It was either that or be controlled by changelings for the rest of our lives.” Doomie smiled. “What’s wrong with that? You’d still be with me, wouldn’t you?” “Yeah, but I’d rather not be in a dungeon or wrapped in a cocoon.” “But cocoons are really nice to sleep in.” Pinkie started smiling. “But I sleep in a bed, silly.” “I’m pretty sure the queen would make you ponies stay in a cocoon.” “Could I’ve slept in your cocoon?” Doomie blushed. “I dunno, I’d be pretty cramped to sleep in it.” “I wouldn’t mind.” Pinkie leaned in. “As long as I’m with you.” Doomie chuckled. “Well, cocoons are pretty strong too, takes a while for them to fall down when they start rocking.” Pinkie nudged him. “Do-Mie!” She laughed. “What? I wasn’t thinking anything.” He brought her in for a hug and started laughing too. They had a good laugh, but like all of them, they died down after a while. Pinkie looked up at him. “Doomie, I know I’ve only met you for a day, but I know this could be the start of something great, and you’re right. We need to take this way slower than it’s been going.” “How slow?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “Well, how about show each other what we’re good at.” “W-What?” Doomie started shaking. “B-But I’m not good at anything.” “Aw, come on, Doomie. There’s gotta be something you’re good at.” “But I don’t have those flank marks you ponies have. How can I be good at anything?” Pinkie laughed. “You don’t need ‘flank marks’ just to be good at something. Come on, there’s gotta be something you’re good at.” Doomie bit his lip, knowing he did have one thing. “Well, I might know…something...b-but it’s really stupid.” “OH! OH! You need to show me what it is, come on!” Pinkie backed up and started wagging her tail Doomie turned away. “You’d just hate it, some of my brothers didn't like it, even those weird twins with the wubeyetis eyes hated it.” “Come on! Can’t you just show it too me, please?” “Pinkie, I don’t-” “Pleeeeeeeeease?” Doomie sighed, knowing once he did this, she would probably think he was the biggest dork she’s ever seen. “Alright...” Pinkie bounced up and down. “YAY! What is it?” Doomie cleared his throat. “Um...would you happen to have a microphone on you?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “DADDY DIDN’T LOVE MEHEHEEEHEEEHEEE!...WAAAAAHAHAAAAH…” Dash continued sobbing on Fluttershy’s shoulder, leaving the yellow pegasus to question her friend’s sanity. “Um...Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy tried shoving her off, but Dash was practically glued to her. “I-I think you had too much punch…” Dash sniffed in some snot and continued crying. “I-I neheheeever even got to say what I really…*sniff*...really felt lieeeeek...WAAAAAHAAAHAAAAA!” “Um...to your dad?” Rainbow Dash started breathing in and out as fast as possible. “N-no, I-I was trying to tell...tell Pinkie...t-then AJ...t-then Twilight...t-then Rare...a-and now there’s nohohopony leahhahaaaft!” Fluttershy felt more confused by the second. “Um...Dash, I-I really think that you should...lay off the drinks...and can you please let go of me?” She strained to get out of the hug again, only for Rainbow Dash to wrap her wings around her. “A-Am I really not that...t-thaahahat pretty?” Dash asked. Fluttershy’s wings slowly went up from that question. “I...w-well, you’re...uh...good looking...and...uh, other...things…” “W-whaahat other t-t-t-things?” Dash looked up at her; eyes completely filled with tears. Fluttershy cringed “Um...Y-You have a great...personality?” “W-what else?” “Um...You have...great...flying skills?” Rainbow Dash wiggled her mouth. “I-Is that it?” “I-I’m sure you can do other things too, c-can you just...drop the wine glass and-” “NO!” Dash yelled, drinking the rest of the punch before throwing the glass on the ground. “L-Look, Dash, it’s okay...o-okay? If there’s something wrong, I’m here for you.” Fluttershy smiled. Rainbow Dash hiccuped again and hugged her even tighter. “T-Thanks, Shy...y-you’re a good friend…” “F-Friend?” Dash finally shoved her away. “N-Now, if you’ll excuse me, I-I’m gonna continue drinking my sorrows away.” Dash made her way to the punch again, stumbling into multiple ponies and then crashing right into the punch bowl, spilling the drink everywhere. Fluttershy only sighed and walked away. “S-She’s just drunk...I-I’m sure she’ll...yeah…” “Hey Fluttershy!” The yellow pegasus yelped and immediately fell to the floor. She turned around to see Pinkie right above her. “P-Pinkie?” Pinkie smiled. “You seen Twilight? I’m trying to find the mic I gave her.” “W-Why do you-” “Because my friend here wants to use it.” Pinkie pointed at a pony behind her, who was acting very nervous. Fluttershy slowly got up. “W-Well, I-I think I saw Twilight put it on the-” “OH WAIT! I see it!” Pinkie pointed at the turn table and started pronking her way toward it. “Thanks shy!” “But...but I-” “Not now! I need to see what he can do!” Pinkie pointed at the pony, who just groaned and made his way to the table. “W-what can he do?” Fluttershy asked, only for Pinkie and the pony to ignore her and bounce off. Fluttershy sighed. “O-Okay then…” “HEY! FLUFFERSHY!” Fluttershy yelped again and turned around to see Twilight with one of her ears flipped and her left eye slightly open. “T-Twilight?” "Shy,” Twilight wrapped an arm around her while the other one held her drink. “Did I ever tell you your eyes kinda look like mine...but kinda bluish…” “Um…” “Did you alshow know” Twilight continued. “That mares our agez experiment with our smexuality…” She chuckled and leaned closer. “Hey, what you doin’ tonight...” Fluttershy gulped. “Oh dear…”
Here...now?Author's Note I don't know how relationships go, seeing as how I've never been in one. So sorry if this comes off cheesy or poorly in some way. I just wanted to write something funny. Here...now? *FWOOSH* *FWASH* *WHOOSH* Doomie, a changeling, continued turning into different ponies right in front of Pinkie. Trying his hardest to look as menacing as possible, though, he wasn’t sure how this was making him look powerful. In truth, he was hoping she would know just how strong he is by turning into each one of her friends. He was about to change into one more, but then the pony asked something he’d never thought she’d say in a time like this. “OH! OH! Do me! Do me!” … The changeling blinked once. Hoping the sound of battle was effecting his hearing. “W-what?” He said in the yellow pony’s voice (which sounded really weird to him.) “Do me! Come on, I wanna see what I’m like!” … Doomie cocked his head, still trying to comprehend what she just told him to do. “H-how..wa...te...can...will...why…” His mind was swimming with questions, each one of them leading to another. “W...Why now?” He couldn’t help but ask. The pink pony shrugged. “Why not, it won’t even take that long, just do it.” The changeling blinked again. “Y-you think I’m fast?” “Well, duh! If you can change into my friends this fast, how hard can it be to do me?” Doomie didn’t know how disguising and ‘doing it’ tied into each other. For all he knew, she could be wording this wrong. “Nah.” He thought. “A pony wouldn’t be that cruel in denying food for a changeling” He sat down. “So, right now?" He said. Pinkie nodded. “Yeah, stop being Fluttershy and do me!” Doomie was not only surprised at how up front she was about this, but also how she wanted to do it in his regular form, most of the time, he was a pony when he was getting love. He erupted in green flames and changed back. "Like this?" Pinkie closed her eyes and nodded. “Yup, just like-” Pinkie then opened her eyes. “Wait, you guys can talk?” “Of course we can talk.” Doomie answered, feeling a bit offended by the question. “What made you think we couldn’t.” Pinkie shrugged. “I dunno, I thought you could only do it when you’re disguised or something.” Pinkie rubbed her chin. “You do talk kinda strange though.” Doomie rolled his blue eyes, not understanding how having a voice that sounds like two of them mixed together is considered weird. “Like your high pitched voice isn’t any stranger.” Pinkie laughed. “Yeah, probably, but I’m sure you can pull it off.” Doomie backed up a bit, just as a disguised Twilight ran past them. “Pull what off?” She laughed again. “My voice, silly. You change voices too, right?” “Change voices?” Doomie thought about that for a second. “You mean, you want me to talk like you?” Pinkie shrugged. “You can if you want, I just want you to do me. I gotta see what changelings can do.” Doomie went wide eyed. “R-really?” Pinkie smiled. “Yeah, you guys gotta be pretty good at it, right?” Doomie started shaking, he couldn't remember the last time he was complimented on what he was like on the cocoon. “Y-you really think I’m...good?” “You've done it before, it can't be that hard for me.” Doomie’s face started turning red with all of this. “I haven’t even started and she already thinks I’m...good.” Doomie thought. He walked forward, just in time for a changeling to run right behind him. “So...right here...right now?” The pink pony nodded. “Yup; come on now! I really wanna see what you got.” Doomie blushed even more at that. “Uh...W-Well, okay then...just...uh…gimme a sec.” He started stretching, beginning with his back and working down to his legs. “Um...what are you doing?” Doomie continued blushing, getting a bit embarrassed by this. “Uh...well, it’s been a while...so...ya know. Limbering up is pretty important...heheh…” In truth, Doomie was merely trying to delay this. He had to admit, he felt nervous about doing this, he had no idea what this pony was capable of. Him and his other brothers would study the prey in advance before feeding, so he had to wing it, especially with food on the line. The other reason was that she did look kinda...pretty. Pinkie raised an eye. “What do you mean it’s ‘been a while’ you were just-” Doomie's leg popped. “JUST! Just gimme some time,” He interrupted. His face turning redder by the second. “I-I don’t really know what to expect from you.” “From me?” Pinkie stepped toward him. “What do you mean, am I really that confusing?” Doomie was about to answer, but then his back popped. Making him yelp. “AHH! aaahhh~” He shook himself, feeling way better than before. “I-I’m sorry, what?” Pinkie eyed him. “I asked if you think I’m easy for you?” “Easy?” Doomie was starting to think ponies had a different way of saying things. “Yeah. I can’t be that difficult, I’m pink with a poofy mane and tail, I can’t be that hard to do.” Doomie had to think about that, for all he knew, the mane and tail could get in the way, though he heard about earth pony’s hair and tail being prehensile, that could add to the experience. “Hmmm...Can your hair control things?” Pinkie blinked. “What?” “I mean, can you...like...do things with it...or something.” “Do things?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “OH! Yeah! I can do things with my tail!” She looked at her tail and shook it. “I even held stuff with my hair too.” She looked up at her mane, making it flick in the air. “What stuff?” Doomie asked, really surprised by how she did that with her mane. “Stuff stuff.” “‘Stuff stuff?’” Pinkie nodded. “Yup...stuff stuff. Stuff that can help in...certain situations. Situations that could really...why’s your face all red?” Doomie touched the sides of his face, feeling they were getting hotter with everything this mare was saying. “Uh...I-It’s nothing, just...you know...one of the first few stages...heheh...hugh.” Doomie sighed. He had to admit, this mare was cute, and that wasn’t just his stomach talking and begging for food, it was his mind telling him that this is the first (and probably only) mare that was having a conversation with him in his changeling form...even though the conversation was about sex. “Your face turns red before you do it?” Pinkie asked, oblivious to what Doomie was feeling like right now. Doomie gulped. “Y-yeah, doesn’t yours?” Pinkie shook her head. “I don’t see how it can, this isn’t really that hard for me, all I need to do is sit back and watch you do all the work." The blood ran to Doomie’s wings as they flew in the air. “Uh...U-Uh...y-you want me to...to…” Pinkie rolled her eyes, still smiling. “Come on now. I already told you. Just do it and move on. I promise I won’t tell the others if you’re good at it.” Doomie dropped his jaw. “Y-Y-You won’t even tell anyone.” Pinkie shook her head. “Nope, it will be our little secret.” Doomie was trying to understand how doing this in public, in a fight no less, can be kept secret, then again, his brothers and sisters were probably too preoccupied with the fight to even notice them. “‘Our little secret.’” He repeated, now ready for the next step. Pinkie faced hoofed. “You are one weird bug. I really don’t see how this is so hard for y-” Before Pinkie could say another word. Doomie pushed her hoof away from her eyes, leaned in, gently grabbed the sides of her face, and kissed her right on her lips. Pinkie immediately reacted with wide eyes and muffled talking, she could even feel his tongue make its way into her mouth. She then shoved him away and wiped her mouth off with her arm, spitting whatever spit the changeling might of got in her mouth. “Wha- What in the name of Celestia did you just do!?” She yelled. Doomie raised a hoof to his chest defensively. “W-what do you mean. It...t-this is the first part, right?” “First part?” Pinkie spit again. “How is this the first part? You were doing it just fine WITHOUT kissing me.” She spat one more time for good measure. “B-But I haven’t even done it yet. Well, I have done it, but not in a while.” “You did it just a little bit ago, and I’m sure you did it tons of times as other ponies.” Doomie raised his eye. “Well...yeah, I’ve done it when I was disguised, but I thought you would-” “Did what while disguised?” Pinkie was starting to get just as confused as him. “I just wanted to see you disguise as me, was that really too much to ask!?” Doomie’s mind finally put the pieces together. “Oooohh…” He said, “oh...U-Uh...oh...uh oh...uh...um…” Doomie cringed, now realizing what she was really asking before. “S-so that’s what you meant?” “Well duh! What’d you think I meant?” Doomie scuffed the ground. “Well, I-I...I thought that...well…” “Well what!?” Doomie gulped. “I guess my mind goes places...like...in the sky...at home...in the gutter.” “In the gutter?” Pinkie growled and stepped closer to Doomie. “What are you talking about? Why did you kiss me?” Doomie started to sweat. “When you said ‘do me’ I-I thought for sure you wanted me to...well, ya know…” “To what? Will you just say it and stop-” Doomie stood up and went nose to nose with the mare and yelled. “I thought you were gonna feed me!” Both of them stood motionless, the only sound between their breathing was the fight that was still going on around them. Pinkie was the first to speak up. “Y-you thought that I...I…” Doomie sat down again. “I thought for sure that you were gonna let me have a meal...I shoulda realized you were just taunting me…” He looked at the ground. “Taunting you?” Pinkie sat in front of him. “What do you mean?” Doomie looked up at her. “Well, changelings haven’t eaten in a while, and when a pony says she’ll give out food for you, you can’t help but just dive right in and try to eat it.” “Eat it?” Pinkie tilted her head. “You mean, you guys eat love by-” “It’s one of the ways,” Doomie said. “and it’s actually the most tasty, believe it or not.” Pinkie was starting to get curious. This changeling may be dangerous, but from what he’s coming it...it’s almost as if him and the rest of his kind are...are actually...just trying to- “So, you guys came here for food.” “Of course we came here for food. Why else would we come here?” Pinkie looked away. “I thought you guys just wanted to take over Equestria or something.” Doomie scratched the back of his neck. “That was kinda part of the plan, we were gonna go in and talk things out, but that didn’t go so well the last time.” “Last time?” “You don’t wanna know.” Doomie shivered. “Brings back bad memories…” Pinkie frowned. “So, you guys wanted to come here to eat?” Doomie shrugged. “Pretty much, although, I don’t really understand how the queen’s gonna get love off you ponies, seeing as how you probably hate us.” Doomie hung his head. Pinkie gasped. “Don’t say that, I’m sure some ponies out there don’t hate you guys.” “Oh really? Who? Who doesn’t hate me?” Pinkie stood up. “I don’t.” she said as serious as possible. “Exactly, no one likes…” Doomie looked up at her. “W-what?” Pinkie continued standing, knowing that this could be a good chance at making a friend. “I don’t hate you and I’m sure if everyone else knew about what you guys are really doing, they’ll understand.” “Understand what? That we’re monsters bent on sucking the love out of everything.” Doomie looked down at his hooves, seeing right through the holes. “We've heard it all before, we’re nothing but monsters to them. Why else do you think we disguise ourselves.” “But you don’t have to.” Pinkie sat next to him while Rainbow Dash chased after another changeling in front of them. “I’m sure if you guys really get to know someone, you don’t have to be someone else.” “But my other brothers and sisters tried doing that.” Doomie said. “and every time they’d get run out of town with a red mark across their face, or a black eye, or a tooth missing.” He sighed. “I doubt anyone will ever accept us for who we are.” Pinkie opened her mouth, but shut it when she knew he was probably right. No pony would accept them for who they really are… “No!” She thought. “I’m not gonna believe that, and neither will he.” Without warning, Pinkie grabbed both his hooves and held them up to her chest. “Don’t say things like that, I’m sure...no...I KNOW someone out there likes you guys for who you are.” Doomie was a bit surprised having his hooves held like this, it was a feeling that was gentle and warm. He could feel the heart beating against her chest, making him feel his own heart pound against his. He turned away. “Y-you’re just saying that, aren't you.” Pinkie pulled him back so he faced her again. “No, if you changelings really want to get love, then you need to believe in it…” Pinkie blinked. “D-do you?” Doomie stared deep into her eyes. He admitted that she is very pretty. He hadn't really seen a mare in a while, but this one was different. She didn’t fear him at all, or tried to hit him, or run away screaming. She seemed to actually care about what was going on with him and the rest of his siblings. “I...I...I…” He took a deep breath. “Yes...I do, I don’t think I’ve met a pony like you that hasn't run away from me when I’m undisguised like this...” “Good, nice to know that you believe in..." She paused. "W-Wait...a-are you saying that...you...you...” Doomie started feeling his face burn with all of this. “I...I dunno, I-I mean, I-I haven’t ever met a mare like you. You don't run away screaming or yelling or crying out like I'm some sort of...monster...y-you don't think I'm a monster...r-right?" Pinkie took a good long look at him. "Last time I remember, monsters are evil and ugly and mean and nasty and cruel to everypony they meet." Doomie frowned and flopped his ear stems. "So, I guess I fit that description...don't I?" Pinkie shook her head. "Not even close, I'm sure, deep down inside, you're a really nice po- er...changeling that anyone can love." Doomie's ears went back up. "T-That's nice of you to say...a-and...y-you're...really...uh...cute...by the way.” Doomie could feel the sweet dripping off him. He knew that was probably the most awkward thing he could say in this conversation, but for some reason, he didn't care. Pinkie turned away and blushed. She never heard someone tell her that before, and the way he said it only made her face turn redder. "T-that’s really nice of you to say…” She turned back, trying to figure out what to tell him. “and...and you also look...really cute.” That sentence sounded a lot better in her head. “Heh...yeah...uh...a-and that’s not my stomach telling me what to say.” “Stomach? Oh...right...uh...that reminds me, How do you, well…eat?” Pinkie asked. “Eat? Uh...well uh...” He cleared his throat. “It happens when the love energy comes off the prey, that being the pony, and the changeling just absorbs it. Kinda like sucking in steam from a steam pipe...if that makes sense...we just suck in the energy and...well, get fed.” “So...is kissing another way then?” Doomie nodded. “Yeah...but it’s more like a snack if anything, but it's easy to eat.” “Then...did you...well…” Pinkie blushed. “Taste anything?” Doomie started to blush again. This was starting to get really awkward, and the hoof holding wasn’t helping. “Uhm...uh...I...kinda tasted...something.” “What was it?” Doomie figited. “I dunno, it was...sweet...a tad bit tangy...it didn't really taste like love though. More like that hard candy stuff you ponies eat.” “What does love taste like?” Pinkie asked. “It’s hard to explain. Love is like...that taste that can’t even be described. It’s so delicious and...so...tasty and...wonderful.” Doomie started staring off into space. Pinkie waved one of her hooves in front of his face. “Uh...changeling? You’re starting to drool a bit.” Doomie quickly snapped out of it and faced her again. “OH!...uh, yeah, the...ahem...‘taste’ is pretty good...heheh…” He then realized he hasn't even introduced himself. “and...uh...my names Doomie, by the way.” “Mine’s Pinkie Pie.” She giggled. “I guess we should know each other's names before hoof, huh?” “Yeah, that’s probably better if we...before?” Doomie tilted his head. “Before what?” “Well, you know…” Pinkie moved her hooves to his shoulders before ringing them around his neck. Doomie hung his jaw, thinking this was all some weird dream he was having like the one's one of his brothers had, though that one was more of a nightmare involving white alicorns. “Y-You really wanna…” Doomie trailed off. Pinkie giggled. “Not now, silly, but maybe, down the ways…” Doomie thought about this. “You’re not just doing this for pity...a-are you?” Pinkie shook her head. “I’ve never had a kiss like that before, and, as surprising as it was, I don’t think it could’ve been any better.” She went nose to nose with him. “And I’ve never had a pony call me cute like that either.” “Are you sure...cause, you know, I can try harder…” Doomie smiled as his face turned crimson. “The kiss or calling me cute?” Pinkie whispered. Doomie smiled. “Well, you’re cute and…and...” Doomie then ignored everything his brain was telling him to do and leaned in, hoping this wouldn’t be as weird as last time. Pinkie only closed her eyes and pulled him in herself, locking their lips together. Doomie wings went in the air again and his eyes went wide by the sudden movement. He struggled and mumbled, trying to get out of her grip, only to stop once he tasted it. The taste that he’d been drooling over, the taste he hasn't had in months, the taste he never thought would be this good. With this flavor rolling through his mouth, he slowly close his eyes as well and wrapped his own arms around her body; his mumbles now turning into moans. Pinkie started leaning on him without knowing, and Doomie was starting to lose his balance, it was only when a nearby changeling bumped into Pinkie's back that made both of them fall to the ground, their eyes still close and their minds oblivious as to what was happening around them. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “T-There’s too many, I-I don’t think we can-” *BASH* “YES WE CAN!” Dash headbutted another changeling right next to Fluttershy. “We will get past these monsters and get the elements, then we can deal with the queen!” “B-but there’s so many.” Dash grabbed Fluttershy and went face to face. “Numbers don’t matter when you have friends by your side, just stay close and try not to get separated.” She let go of her and shifted her eyes. “Watch your corners.” “W-What corners!?” Fluttershy turned around several times before stopping, seeing something that made her eyes go wide and her wings go up. “Oh...my…” “What is it?” Dash asked. “Do you see one...of...our...friends.” Dash slowly turned her gaze to what Fluttershy was looking at, putting on the same expression . “What the-” A changeling started rushing right at the two of them, only to be blasted away from a flash of purple, knocking him away. “Are you girls okay!” Twilight shouted out, running right up to them. “Come on, we need to find the others and...what are you looking at?” Dash grabbed Twilight's head and turned it forward. Twilight held a hoof to her mouth and went wide eyed. “I-Is that-” “I hope it’s not…” Dash said. “Not what?” The three ponies turned right to see Applejack breathing heavily. “Ah swear, these bugs can’t tell the difference between us. They’re probably fightin’ each other.” After a long pause, AJ raised one of her brows. “What is it?” Twilight pointed at what was happening in front of them, making AJ look forward and gasp. “Oh for-” She quickly pulled her stetson over her face. “Tell me that’s not what ah thought ah saw.” “I think it is…” Twilight shivered. “I’m pretty sure that’s not another changeling on top of...well...the other changeling. “What other changeling!?” A white unicorn burst through them and held her hooves high. “I’m ready to take on the next one I see! Put em up! I’m-” “Uh...Rarity.” Dash pointed behind to where the scene was still happening. Rarity adjusted her mane and took a breath. “Yes, darling, what is...is…oh my...” Rarity then fainted the second she looked behind her, falling right into Twilight’s arms. Twilight only let go of her and tried processing what was happening before her eyes. “Um...should we...you know...do something or…” Rainbow Dash slowly shook her head. “I-I don’t even think we should…Might be messy.” “I-It even looks like she’s enjoying it…” Fluttershy squeaked. “D-Do you think changelings can...mind control ponies too or…” “No...we can't…” The four ponies jump as a changeling stood next to them. “I don’t even think I’ve ever seen something like this either.” Twilight and the other’s gasped. “S-since when can you talk?” Twilight yelled. “We could alwayz talk.” Another changeling said. “But I don’t think wordz can describe whatz goin' on here…” “Of all places, why here?” Another changeling whispered. “Maybe a room wasn’t available.” Another came up behind Applejack. “Maybe this is the new things ponies do?” Another walked up to Twilight. Twilight glared at one of the changelings. “We don’t do this, for all we know, that changeling could be taking advantage of her!” She then grabbed the changeling. "And we're still fighting you-" “It looks like the other way around,” Another bug interrupted. “I don’t remember Doomie being bottom.” The ponies looked forward again, still seeing that the sight was continuing, and they were starting to hear the moans from here, seeing as how the fight finally died down and it was just them and a large group of changelings looking at the the make out session the pink pony and changeling were doing. Twilight shook her head; Rainbow Dash continued staring, her wings high in the air; Applejack pulled her stetson even further down; Rarity continued being unconscious; and Fluttershy held both her hooves over her eyes. As for the changelings, most of them just waited. The changeling next to Twilight nudged her and said, “I wonder when they’ll move to third base.” Twilight pushed him away. “NO!" She yelled. "That’s not happening!” She moved forward and yelled. “PINKIE PIE!” The pink pony and changeling continued until Pinkie’s ear flicked, making her curiously open one of her eyes, which then led to her gasping and mover her lips away from his. Doomie didn’t seem to notice and started kissing the side of her neck instead. “Uh...D-Doomie?” Pinkie pushed him away from her neck a stared at him. “Doo-MIE!” She yelled. Doomie opened his eyes. “Yes, my tasty piece of pie?” Doomie continued smiling at her, only to stop once he glanced over to his right, seeing a large group of brothers and sisters crowded around both of them. “Oh...uh…” Both of them continued laying on the floor as the changelings and four ponies continued staring at them. Doomie looked at Pinkie in hopes that she knew what to say, only for Pinkie to do the same. After a long time of silence, the both of them slowly turned to the crowd and said as awkwardly as possible, “Uh...this is...this...is exactly what it looks like…yeah, exactly what it looks like...”
Explain...NOW!Author's Note ASK AND YOU SHALL RECEIVE! But in all seriousness. Thank you all so much for being interested in this fic. I really had no idea someone would like a story like this. It really makes me happy. This is probably my third most popular fic, and just like the other two. I'll try my hardest to make it good. I promises to get more chapters up as soon as possible. Just be patience and prepare for an unplanned story. Explain...NOW! “L-Listen, I...Ah...w-we...We can explain...alright...uh…” Doomie pushed Pinkie off to the side and sat up. “We were just...u-uh…” Pinkie dusted herself off and got on all fours. “W-We were just...talking...to...each other…” “Y-Yeah, a-and talking on the ground is very...you know...g-good for ponies...r-right, Pinkie?” Doomie smiled as best he could and nudged Pinkie to do the same, but no one in front of them were buying it. “And the moaning?” Twilight asked, still thinking this was the changeling’s doing. “Um…” Doomie looked at his other brothers, hoping they could help him out in this, but all they did was stare in surprise, some even snickered. “Moaning is a way...changelings communicate.” “You seem to be ‘communicating’ with me just fine WITHOUT the moaning!” Twilight stepped forward, making Doomie step back. “Don’t think I don’t know what you did, changeling.” “Whaddya mean? I-I didn't do anything.” Doomie thought about that statement and coughed. “I-I mean, besides doing...well, ya know…” “Besides taking advantage of one of my friends for your own sick meal!” Twilight continued making her way to Doomie, making the changeling yelp and take cover behind Pinkie. Pinkie knew this was getting worse by the second. “Twilight, I-I swear,” Pinkie said. “T-Things just got outa hoof...H-He didn’t try to-” “Pinkie!” Twilight yelled. “I know you can’t control what you’re saying right now. So move out of the way and we’ll snap you out of it in a minute.” Pinkie raised a brow. “‘Can’t control?’ Twilight, I’m always in control of myself, except when I’m not, but that’s only when I want to, and right now, I am in full control of what I am...d-does that make sense?” Twilight was getting closer and closer, making Doomie shake even more. “NO! Stop trying to make her talk for you, changeling!” “But it’s not me!” Doomie leaned into Pinkie’s ear. “W-What the heck’s wrong with this mare?” “SEE! You’re telling her what to say right now!” Twilight yelled. “I’m not letting another one of my friends have their brain fried by a monster!” One changeling in the crowd raised their hoof in the air. “But we didn’t take control of any-” Twilight turned around and shouted, “I’m talking about your queen!” The changeling slowly put his hoof back down, hoping she wouldn’t come for him next. Twilight looked back at Pinkie and Doomie. “Your queen brainwashed Shining and made him and the rest of my friends think I was a jerk who didn’t know what I was talking about when I said she was evil!” One changeling in the crowd rolled their eyes. “Some friends.” “HEY!” Applejack yelled. “How were we suposta know what Cadance acted like? We ain’t even met her.” A changeling came up behind her. “Yeah, but don’t dat purple mare knowz more about Cadance than you guyz? I mean, you’d think you’d believe her when shez been with dat mare longer den you galz.” Rainbow Dash flew up to him. “WE thought she was just stressed out with all of this!” The changeling snickered. “Really? That’s your excuse?” “It’s NO excuse!” Rarity got back up from the ground and stared directly at the changeling, now enraged with what she had heard. “It’s what we really thought she was like. How could we believe what Twilight was saying when-” “Oh~ So now you don’t even believe in you friend? That’s pretty cru-” *HOOF TO THE FACE* The changeling tumbled right into the arms of his brothers. Another changeling next to him punched Rarity right in the chest, making her fall right into her friends. Both sides glared at one another in complete silence before Rarity yelled, “DESTROY THAT BUG!” The fight started up again, only this time two ponies and a changeling were the only ones who weren’t taking a part of it, though the three of them didn’t seem to notice. “Changeling,” Twilight said. “I’ve had just about enough of this.” Twilight stared right at him, her horn starting to flare up. “Either you let Pinkie go...or I’ll blast you clear out of Equestria!” Doomie whimpered and looked up to Pinkie for help. Pinkie bit her bottom lip, trying to come up with something. “Twilight, you need to listen to me, this changeling, maybe even all of them, are just trying to survive, they aren't-” Twilight stomped the ground. “Pinkie, you need to listen to me. This changeling is brainwashing you and forcing you to love him!” Pinkie was about to say something, but Doomie got up and said, “But mind controlled love tastes awful.” “Then how was your queen able to eat my brother's love!?” Doomie shrugged. “She has a better stomach to handle it? We don’t really know. This whole invasion plan really made more sense on paper...but now...I dunno…” “Oh...You do know!” Twilight growled. “You and the rest of your kind will pay for what you’ve done!” “What’d we do?” Doomie then started patting his hooves to simulate counting. “I mean, besides coming in, taking over, ruining a wedding, ponynapping your pink alicorn friend, causing chaos, trying to capture you guys, getting love-” Pinkie hit him in the shoulder. “Doo-MIE!” “What?” He rubbed his arm. “I’m just saying that-” Twilight came in between them and stared down at Doomie. “You’re just saying that you’re all monsters!” “M-Monsters?” Doomie looked over at Pinkie. “Pinkie...I-I thought you said that-” “STOP LYING!” Twilight’s horn was getting brighter and brighter. “You’re going to pay for what you did to my friend.” “B-But I didn't do any-” “What did I just say!?” Twilight yelled. “I told you to tell the truth!” Pinkie cringed. “Don’t be so hard on him, Twilight, he-” “Now you’re making her talk for you again!? That’s it!” Twilight reared back her legs and stomped on the ground, making Doomie fall on his back. He craned his head to the sky to see Twilight, her horn glowing and ready to fire. Doomie screamed in terror as the light got brighter and brighter. He shielded his face and prepared for the worse. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!” “WAIT!” Pinkie ran right between the both of them. Twilight stepped back and dimmed down her horn while Doomie continued screaming in fear. He stopped once Pinkie turned around and literally zipped his mouth shut. “Twilight, he’s telling the truth.” “Pinkie…” Twilight said. “I know that’s not you talking right now, that’s a changeling controlling your-” Pinkie grabbed her while Doomie fiddled with the zipper. “He’s not controlling my mind. Don’t you think I’d be talking funny? Or have my eyes change colors? Or have my body turn grey like when Discord controlled us?” “But Pinkie-” “No BUTS!” Pinkie shook Twilight and yelled, “I’m not under his control! I’m not brainwashed! and I’m not lying to you when I say this!” She stopped shaking and went nose to nose with her. “I’m in love with that bug!” “Hmmhmhmhh?” Doomie mumbled through his still zipped mouth. “In love?” Twilight pushed Pinkie off her. “Pinkie, how could you love something like that?” Twilight pointed at Doomie, who was now using his back legs to get the zipper off. “He’s a changeling whose only purpose is to find a prey and feed off it. Not only that, but how could you fall in love with him this fast?” Pinkie looked back at him to see that he was now using all his legs to pull on the zipper. “He’s really nice to me. I mean, I don’t think I’ve ever had someone call me cute like that before.” Twilight sighed. “He called you cute...and that’s why you love him?” Pinkie nudged Twilight. “It’s more than that, Twilight. He isn’t a bad guy, and I think he really likes...no, loves me too.” Twilight huffed. “I don’t hear him saying-” *ZIP* “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH…” Doomie huffed and fell on the ground again. “Okay...now that that’s outta the way…” Doomie stretched again and looked at Twilight. “Purple pony. I don’t know what’s wrong with your brain, but you need to realize that I am not just using that mare for a food source.” “You’re not?” Both Pinkie and Twilight asked. Doomie came up to both of them. “I don’t care if I can’t even feed off this pony, she’s the only one I’ve met so far that hasn't run away screaming or has been trying to kill me.” He eyed Twilight while saying that. Pinkie was astonished. “Doomie?” “And I AM telling the truth when I say this!” Doomie wrapped his arms around Pinkie and pulled her in for a hug. “I love her…” Pinkie immediately blushed, feeling her heart beating as fast as his. Twilight could do nothing but stare back in astonishment “C-Changeling...I-I don’t know what to say…” Doomie let go of Pinkie and crossed his arms. “Well, you can start by apologizing.” He said. “Apologizing?” Twilight “I shouldn’t be apologizing...I should be BLASTING YOU TO THE GROUND!” Doomie dropped his jaw. “W-What?” “You really think I’m gonna believe what you just said!?” Twilight stared daggers into the bug. “If your queen is an evil, lowdown, friendship ruining, hole filled...JERK! Than what makes you think I’d believe ANYTHING you just said!” “Um...because I’m not her?” Doomie shrugged, not understanding what Twilight was getting at. Pinkie leaned into Doomie’s ear. “I think she’s mad because of how that bug queen of yours made us think she was acting like a jerk.” Doomie scratched his chin. “That might explain it…” Twilight hung her head. “Changeling...I’m giving you one. Last. Chance.” She raised her head, her eyes filled with hate. Doomie’s brain should have told him to start cowering in fear and beg for his life to be spared, but right now, it was telling him to do something that any brave bug would do right now...run away. “Alright, fine!” He yelled. “You know what! If you want her!” *FWOOSH* Twilight gasped as the changeling in front of her turned into an exact copy of Pinkie. “Then come get her…” With that, the impostor Pinkie grabbed real Pinkie’s arm and ran through the fighting crowd. “D-Doomie!” Pinkie yelled, nearly dodging every kick or punch that were coming there way. “What are you doing, and nice voice by the way.” Doomie then hoisted her on his back. Her front legs dangling one side while her back legs hung from the other. “I’m not letting some mare like her separate us...and...thanks?” “But Doomie, maybe there’s some way to reason with-” *ZAP* Doomie almost lost his footing as a shot of purple magic came right past him. Pinkie glanced over to see Twilight running right at them, her eyes now glowing white and her horn preparing for another shot. “Uh...Doomie…” Pinkie whispered. Doomie noticed and gulped. “Y-Yeah…” He said with nothing but fear in his voice. Pinkie then got in sitting position and wrapped her arms around Doomie’s neck. “Step on it!”
Do...what?“Your friend is nothing but a low down, self centered-GAH!” Rarity twisted the changeling's back leg even more and put more pressure on his back with her back legs. “You take that back!” She yelled. The changeling grunted from the pain and pounded his front hoof on the ground. ”Nrhg...NEVER!” “Then if that’s the way you want it…” Rarity stopped twisting and wrapped her hooves around his waist. She then hoisted him in the air and performed a german suplex, completely knocking the changeling out from the sheer pain in his head. Rarity stood back on her four hooves and huffed. “Ruffian…” Meanwhile, The other ponies were having their own fun. Fluttershy was crawling her way through the fight, hoping not to run into any of them; Rainbow Dash was currently pounding a changeling into the ground; Applejack was doing the same, though she was using her back legs to do it, and Twilight was still hot on the impostor Pinkie’s tail, but the changelings in the way weren’t helping her catch him. “Move outta the way!” Doomie yelled, barreling through all his brothers. Pinkie continued hanging on to Doomie, not wanting to let go. She looked behind her to see that Twilight still wasn't letting up, she looked back at the still Disguised Doomie and asked. “Doomie? W-Where are we going?” Doomie stopped in his tracks, making Twilight fly right past them and into a changeling. “I-I was hoping you would know.” “You’re the one leading us.” Pinkie said, now getting off him. Doomie tapped his chin. “Maybe if we-” *ZAP* Doomie yelped and hugged Pinkie as a bolt of magic shot right at his front hooves. Pinkie looked ahead to see Twilight, anger still plastered on her face. “Alright.” Twilight said. “Which one’s the real Pinkie?” “She is!” Both Doomie and Pinkie said. They then looked at each other in astonishment. “Wait,” Both said simultaneously again. “you think I’m Pinkie, but you’re Pinkie, or maybe I really am Pinkie...wow, you’re good at being Pinkie!” Twilight sighed. “Guess it’s never this easy…” “What’s never this easy” Both Pinkies asked. “Alright then, let’s do this the cliche way.” Twilight cleared her throat. “What’s my name?” “OH!” The Pinkie on the right said. “Are we doing one of those question games?” “Just answer the question.” Twilight said. “Your names Twilight.” Both Pinkies said before looking at each other. “Geez, you really are good at being Pinkie.” Twilight was starting to get a headache from this. “Grrah...That question was too easy.” “Then pick another one.” The Pinkie on the left suggested. “Or, ya know, you could just accept the fact that Doomie is in love with Pinkie and is in no way just using her for food and actually thinks of her as the nicest, sweetest, gorgeous looking mare I have ever seen…” The left Pinkie then coughed. “I-I mean, what he’s ever seen.” Both Twilight and right Pinkie stared at left Pinkie. “Y-You really think that?” Left Pinkie asked right Pinkie. The left Pinkie rubbed her arm and blushed. “I-I guess I think...guh...I guess you think that you love me, cause I’m the real pink-” The Left Pinkie then felt a wave of magic come her way, which made Pinkie turn back into a changeling. Doomie realized this and felt all over his body in hopes that nothing was missing. Twilight blew off the smoke that was coming of her horn and smiled smugly at Doomie. “Nice to know that’s out of the way.” Doomie continued feeling over his body while Pinkie stepped in front of him. “Twilight, please…” Twilight stared right at Pinkie. “Pinkie, I’m doing this for the good of all of us, you’ll thank me for getting your mind out of his control.” Pinkie groaned, right as Doomie started feeling down to the lower parts of his body. “Twilight, for the last time, he’s not brainwashing me!” “Pinkie, you know I can’t believe what you’re saying when this changeling has you in its power.” Pinkie dropped her jaw. She was about to try and convince her again, but then something caught the corner of her eye. “Twilight! Look out!” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Oh really. Is that the best distraction you have, cha-” *SMACK* Pinkie held her hooves to her mouth as she watch Twilight get tackled by a group of changelings, where she then tumbled out of sight. “T-Twilight?” “WHOOoo!” Doomie yelled. “Thank queen! I thought for sure she blasted those away…” “Blasted what away?” Pinkie asked. Doomie quickly put his hooves to his chest and blushed. “Oh...uh...n-nothing you need to worry about...well, not yet anyway...let's just keep going.” Pinkie nodded and the both of them started dodging and weaving through all the chaos that was happening around them, “So, do you know where we’re going yet?” Pinkie said. Doomie shrugged. “Well, away from this fight, for one thing, then we can...I dunno.” Pinkie raised an eye. “You okay?” “You should be asking that to your purple friend.” Doomie looked at Pinkie. “What’s with her? Does she really hate changelings this much? I mean, I know some creatures hate us, but never really this much hate this fast.” “She’s just really stressed out right now.” “So stressed that she wants to blow my ba...or..myself off the face of Equestria?” Pinkie slightly nodded. “I guess so. She must be really mad at that queen.” Doomie shrugged. “I wouldn’t be surprised, the queen is pretty mean, and pushy, and rude, and bossy...” Pinkie was surprised. “Really?” “She’s a ruler; of course she’s gonna act like that.” “But Princess Celestia doesn’t act like that to her ponies.” “She doesn't?” Doomie ducked, dodging a changeling that was thrown away by Applejack. Pinkie shook her head. “Nope, she’s always nice to her subjects.” Doomie was amazed. “Rulers are nice here?” “Of course they are, what made you think they weren’t?” “I dunno, I just thought that if the queen acted like that to us then it’d be the same way here...How is your ruler anyway?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “Um...last I remember, she was on the floor after your queen blasted her.” “Oh yeah, that was pretty fun...er...bad, yeah that was really bad of her to do.” Doomie tried holding in his laughs. Pinkie frowned. “I hope she’s okay.” Doomie jumped as a changeling slid right under him. “Why don’t you just go check.” Pinkie craned her head over to the doors. “Cause we’re trying to get the elements, that’s why we’re here in the first place.” Doomie glanced over at the doors. “Oh yeah, the queen did tell us to fill the room to the brim with changelings.” “Wait, there’s more in there?” Pinkie said. Doomie laughed. “Of course there is. We changelings make sure to plan everything ahead, well, on paper, at least.” “But we need the elements of harmony!” “But if you did that then the queen’s gonna-” Pinkie grabbed the sides of Doomie’s face. “Doomie, we can’t let that bug queen win. The princess is counting on us.” “And the queen is counting on us to protect the elements from you guys.” Doomie then cocked his head. “Why do you need them anyway? We tried using them, but they won’t turn on for some reason.” Pinkie pulled him closer. “The elements are probably the only way to defeat her.” Doomie shoved her hooves away. “Hey now! This is my queen we’re talking about here. I know she can be mean at times, but she’s still our ruler.” Pinkie put her front hooves on each side of her waste. “If she’s so mean, then why don’t you get a new ruler?” Doomie’s eyes went wide. “W-We can do that?” Pinkie grabbed his hooves. “Doomie, do you like having a mean ruler?” Doomie shrugged. “Well, she is really pushy at times, and the other times she’s just really mad, and other times we think she’s just yelling at us for enjoyment, and then she’s…” Doomie then realized what he was saying. “Wow, I guess I don’t really like that.” Pinkie went nose to nose with him. “You don’t have to be with her if you don’t want to.” Doomie looked away. “Then who else can I be with?” Pinkie smiled. “Do you really need to ask?” Doomie stared into her eyes. “Y-You really want me to be with you?” “If your life is really this bad, then you can be with me instead.” Pinkie started leaning on him. “B-but Pinkie, I-Hmmhm!” Doomie’s ear stems went in the air once Pinkie kissed him again. Doomie was about to close his eyes and enjoy the free food again, but then something hit him...which was a ray of magic that blasted his back and out of the fight. Pinkie fell to the floor and gasped as she watched Doomie fly right out of the crowd. She yelled his name and ran after him, only to be blocked by a see-through magic wall that popped right in front of her. She was about to try again, but then Twilight grabbed her. “Pinkie, are you okay? Did he hurt you?” Pinkie got out of her friends grip and faced her. “T-Twilight!? Why the hay did you do that!?” Twilight stepped back. “How are you still under his control? That spell should’ve-” “How many times do I have to tell you. HE’S NOT CONTROLLING ME!” Twilight looked at her then to where Doomie was blasted. “B-but...but...t-the spell…” Twilight started trailing off “Why didn’t that snap her out of it?” She thought. “Getting rid of the mind control-er cures the mind control-ie...u-unless” “Why can’t you just realize it, Twilight?” Pinkie looked away from her and at the purple wall. “Don’t worry Doomie!” She reeled her head back and head-butted the wall, shattering it into pieces. “I’m coming!” Twilight snapped back into the real world to see Pinkie running out of the crowd. “Pinkie! Wait...oh...What have I don-” *SMACK* Twilight felt immediate pain in the back of her head, making her fall to the ground and moan. She was about to get up, but then it happened again, this time with a voice saying. “Did I get it?” “No Twig,” Another voice echoed. “ya gotta do it three times, just like it worked for that white one, then we’ll move on to the orange one, then to that rainbow haired one.” “What about the yellow one?” “Eh, she probably doesn’t even need one.” Twilight started standing up again. “I-If you hurt my-” *WHAP* “She out now?” Twilight felt her body be flipped over and dragged, she tried opening her eyes, but it was too hard with the pain and the sun shining right at her. “Like a light.” The voice said again. “Come on, let’s get the others.” "The queen's gonna be so proud!"
Lunch...time*WHAM* Doomie fell to the side of the road, felling like he just got blasted by magic, "Oh yeah." He thought. "I did." He got up on all fours. “Ugh...My aching everything…” He was happy to know nothing in his body was broken, just very sore from his soaring. “What is that mare’s problem?…” He held his head and started walking in a random direction, dodging one of his brothers flying right above him. He continued dragging his hooves across the street, ignoring all the fighting and yelling and screaming that was going on around him. He ended up slumping on a wall of a building and sitting down on the pavement. “What kind of magic did that purple pony blast me with?” He thought. “I’ve been blasted before...but geez...this hurts…” “THERE’S ONE!” Doomie’s ear stem flicked, but he was far too out of it to even know what it was. He glanced over to his right, seeing what looked like a pair of white and gold blobs coming his way. He chuckled. “Heh...weird…” He yawned and started to see the blobs getting closer and closer to him. They were then tackled by a pair of black blobs. Doomie scratched his head, not understanding any of this. It was only when his eyes went into focus that he saw two changelings currently fighting with two pony guards. Doomie continued watching in the distance. “Feels like I should be doing something…” He turned to his left to see more changelings fighting, though this time it was with a grey mare, who looked like she was currently winning. Doomie ignored this and looked forward to see the fight between ponies and changelings weren’t even close to dying down. Doomie sighed and got back up an all fours. “Ugh...My head…” He rubbed his head and continued walking on the side of the street. “Hey, Medic!” Doomie yelled in the lowest tone possible. “I need painkiller goo or something…” He slumped again, this time against a window. “Gyeh...I know there’s some docs around here...Maybe they're too busy…” Doomie rubbed his head again, feeling that his headache still wasn’t dying down. Doomie dragged his hooves down his face. “Come on.” He thought. “Why am I feeling like this? Did that mare really hit me this hard?” He glanced behind him, seeing a dark blue pony with yellow eyes, a black pony with white hair, a green pony with spiked hair that had blue tips, and a red one with black hair. Doomie shook his head. “What’s with the unoriginality going on around here…” He mumbled. He looked to his side to see a pink pony currently grabbing other changelings and shaking them while yelling. “Now that one.” Doomie said. “Is just crazy.” He sighed and continued walking, having no idea where he was going. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “What about you? Are you Doomie?” “W-Who?” Pinkie shook the changeling and yelled, “Doomie! Are you him?” “N-no.” The changeling said. “Why are y-” “UGH!” Pinkie threw the changeling over her shoulder and moved on to another one. “What about you? What’s your name?” “W-what?” The changeling said. Pinkie raised an eye. “‘What’s’ not a name I’ve heard of.” “Wh-What?” Pinkie glared at him. “Is that all you can say!?” “W-What?” “Equestrian, changeling! Do you speak it!?” “Y-Yes!” The changeling yelled, getting even more scared by the second. “So you know what I’m asking?” He nodded. “Y..y-yes...” Pinkie went nose to nose with him. “Is. Your name. Doomie?” “W-what?” Pinkie then pushed him on the ground, her face inches away from his. “Say what again! Say it again! I dare you! I Pinkie Pie dare you! Say what one more Celestia dang time!” “M-My name’s William…” “GAAAAAAAAAH!” Pinkie grabbed him and threw him into a nearby trash can. She sat up and sighed. “I’m never gonna find him…why do they all have to look the same, and why did Twilight have to-” “MEDIC!” Pinkie’s ears went up and looked over to her right to see a changeling stumbling on the side of the road. She shrugged. “Maybe the sixteenth times the charm.” She shook her hindquarters like a cat and charged at the changeling, tackling him into an alleyway and pinning him against a wall in seconds. “What’s your name?” The changeling looked around in confusion. “Wha...how’d I get here?” Pinkie slammed her hooves against the wall, both of them on the side of his body. “What is your name?” The changeling closed his eyes. “Wh-What?” “Ugh!...not this again…” “Not what again?” The changeling asked, his eyes still closed. “And why is your voice so high pitched...kinda reminds me of-” “Just answer the question.” Pinkie said, almost sounding like she was pleading. “What’s your name?” “M-My name.” The changeling started opening his eyes. Pinkie nodded furiously. “Y-Yes, what’s your name?” “Uh...yeah…” The changeling fully opened his eyes, staring right into Pinkie’s. He gasped. “W-Wait...Haven’t I seen you before…” Pinkie’s eyes went wide. “Y-You have?” The changeling rubbed his head. “I think so, aren’t you that one of those mares from upstairs, trying to get your hooves on the elements?” “Nice rhyme, but do you remember who I am?” “Uh…” The changeling tapped his chin. “I dunno…” Pinkie grabbed him by his neck. “Come on, you have to remember, right Doomie?” “Doomie? Who’s Doomie? My names not-” “Pinkie?” Pinkie looked outside, seeing a changeling looking at them with a tilted head. “D-Doomie?” Pinkie dropped her jaw. The changeling walked into the alley. “Uh, Pinkie, why are you choking a changeling?” Pinkie shoved the changeling to the side of a dumpster and tackle hugged Doomie. “Oh Doomie! you have no idea how long it took for me to find you!” Doomie raised an eye. “How is it so hard to recognize me? I’m pretty easy to see, and why were you hanging out with Brad? He’s half brain dead?” “I am not!” Brad said before passing out. “Doomie,” Pinkie said, hugging him even tighter. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you. Are you okay? Did Twilight hurt you?” Doomie struggled to get out of the hug, but it was like her arms were made of steel. “Gh..gha...I-I was...bleck...trying tack...run..runack…” Pinkie realized this and let go of him, making him collapse to the ground. “Uh...Doomie?” Pinkie stood over him. "Are you okay?" “I-It’s okay.” Doomie said between breaths. “I-I’m fine...” Doomie looked up at her. “D-Do you have to hug so tightly?” Pinkie shrugged. “I wasn’t hugging that tight.” “So squeezing the air out of someone is considered normal in your society when it comes to love?” He asked jokingly. Pinkie giggled. “Alright, fine, I'm sorry...I’m just so glad you're okay, I thought for sure Twilight hurt you. You were thrown pretty far away.” Doomie laughed. “Yeah, but did you see us fall from the sky?” Pinkie was finding this hard to understand. “Well, yeah, but…” “We changelings can fall pretty high and still survive on contact with the ground.” Doomie tapped his head. “Our skin’s pretty tough when it comes to that.” “Wow,” Pinkie said. “and here I thought it was that fire stuff that surrounded you.” “Eh, that’s just for show. It looked cool though, didn’t it?” “Yeah, I guess it does.” Pinkie laughed, making Doomie do they same. After the laugh died down, Doomie looked away from her. “Look, Pinkie. I know we just met and all, but…” “But what?” Pinkie stepped back as Doomie sat up. “I-I dunno, I really don’t wanna rush things.” He scratched the back of his head. “I mean, we've only seen each other for a little bit, and I’m sure others probably think this isn’t even true love.” “Are you sure~” Pinkie booped noses with him. “Because love at first sight is something that I’m sure you and I can really get to understand.” Doomie blushed and pushed her away. “Yeah, I guess that’s true. T-To tell you the truth, I wasn’t really trying to fight you in the beginning.” “Really?” Pinkie said. Doomie grinned. “I just wanted to show you my shape shifting skills while looking as menacing as possible.” Pinkie laughed. “You did do a really good job at that.” Doomie continued blushing, getting redder and redder. “Really? Even when I did you?” Pinkie blushed. “Well, I don't know yet.” “You don’t know? But I did you when we were running away from...oh...heh...yeah.” Doomie understood what she meant, making him embarrassed. “S-sorry for taking that the wrong way. Hey, that's kinda how this all started, huh? With a direct approach and all.” Pinkie shrugged. “I kinda like the direct approach. You know, when others are up front with things and try not to hide it.” Doomie nodded. “Yeah, I kinda like that too…” Doomie realized what he said and repeated it to himself. “I-I like that too…” “Doomie?” Pinkie stepped closer. Doomie held his head high. “Pinkie, I’ve made up my mind.” Doomie grabbed Pinkie by her hooves. “I want to stay with you.” “Wh-What?” Pinkie’s mouth hung open. “Y-You really just wanna...run away? Run away from your family?” Doomie nodded. “I’m sure my siblings, heck, even my queen, won’t even notice I’m gone.” Pinkie felt a little bad for making him choose between his family and her. “A-Are you sure about this?” Doomie held her hooves closer to his body. “Pinkie, what you’re giving me is something no one has ever given me before.” “What's that?” Doomie smiled. “A chance.” He looked down, seeing his hooves wrapped around hers. “Me and my brothers and sisters have been everywhere. No one has ever given us a chance at love. We’d always have to hide our own identity. Even when we finally show them our true form, they looked at us as if we never met them…” “B-But how would you eat if they didn’t love you for who you are?” Doomie looked up at her. “We were disguised. We could still eat from it, but the love I’ve had from you is something I've never took a bite of in my life.” “R-Really?” Pinkie was amazed, she couldn’t believe that no one had ever given them a chance. Doomie shook his head. “But I don’t care if you never feed me. You're not just some food source, or some random prey, or an example from love-feeding 101 class, or” “Love-feeding what?” Pinkie said. “Oh...j-just some class we changelings take on getting love.” “Really?” Pinkie was surprised. “We’re you good at it?” Doomie flopped his ears. “I flunked it...twice.” Pinkie frowned, but ended up smiling. “I guess that’s why you’re a bit nervous to me, huh?” “Heh...yeah, I wasn’t really good. Fake relationships didn’t really last that long for me.” Pinkie giggled. “Well, I think you'd be great in a real relationship” Doomie wasn’t sure how to respond with that. “R-Really?” Pinkie laughed. “Doomie, you don’t have to be nervous with all of this.” “I’m not...that...nervous.” Doomie pointed at her. “Why aren’t you this nervous?” Pinkie smiled. “Because I paid attention in sex ed.” “Sex what?” Doomie said. Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Nothing...just, just ask already.” “A-Ask what?” “You know.” Pinkie raised her eyebrows twice, making Doomie’s wings slowly rise in the air. “Uh...oh...uh...o-okay...uh...ahem...Pinkie Pie?” “Yes?” Pinkie said, her smile still present. Doomie gulped. “W-Will you-” “HEY! You two should kiss!” Doomie and Pinkie looked at the side of the dumpster. Seeing a changeling slumped against it and smiling. Doomie facehoofed. “Brad, will you get out of here!” Brad slowly got up. “Hey now, I’m just sitting back and enjoying the-” *CLASH* Doomie jumped as he saw a bottle hit Brad in the head, making him fall to the pavement. Doomie turned to Pinkie. “D-Did you just-” “Anyway.” Pinkie cleared her throat and looked at him again. “As you were saying?” “Oh...uh...right...Uh…” Doomie started sweating from this, and Pinkie only made it worse by getting closer to him. It wasn’t until he felt his back hit a wall that he started shaking. “Uh...Pinkie…” “Yes, Doomie?” Pinkie pressed her body against his. He felt his heart beat faster than hers. “Uh...hm...w-will y-y-you..uh…” Doomie gulped again, seeing that her hooves were on the wall and her arms were now on either side of his face. Pinkie lidded her eyes. “Will I what?” Doomie felt trapped, but in the end, he took a deep breath and said. “Pinkie...will you be my-” “YES!” Pinkie then brought him in for a hug, squeezing the air out of him again. Doomie could only struggle in hopes to get out, but to no avail. So he tried begging again. “Peck...Pinkeheie...y-yurr..d-doineht...ackeng.” Pinkie started feeling his struggled and retracted from the hug. “Oh right, sorry. Force of habit.” Doomie sucked in sweet air and panted heavily. “y-yeah...t-thanks for that.” Pinkie smiled. “I’m just glad that you’re finally-” *GROOOWL* Both their eyes shot open. “What was that?” Pinkie asked. Doomie looked at his stomach and held it. “Uh..heh...uh...sorry, stomach’s get pretty noisy from time to time.” He chuckled. “You’re still hungry?” Pinkie asked. “Well, like I said, kisses are just snacks, they can’t really fill you up a whole lot.” Pinkie scratched her chin before putting on a smile. “Then, how about something more than a snack~” “I dunno, I don’t really think another kiss will…” Doomie looked at her and blinked. “M-More than a snack?” Pinkie slowly blinked twice. “How about a meal instead.” Doomie's wings went in the air. “Uh...uhm...I-I don’t..w-we haven’t...t-this is...I can’t...you are...we-” His mind was having trouble to find words to respond to this Pinkie smiled. “Come on, Doomie, you’re hungry, aren’t you?” She started stepping closer to him again. Doomie backed up, this time hitting the side of the dumpster. “A-Are you doing this just because I’m-” *GROOOOOOOOOOWL* Doomie held his stomach again. “Will you shut up stomach!” He thought “You’re not helping!” “I just can’t let my special someling go hungry.” Pinkie frowned. Doomie continued holding his stomach, he knew this was because his body could feel the love coming off her, and it wanted it, it wanted it NOW! “Pinkie. E-Even if we...ya know...where would-” “You weren’t that reluctant in the open.” Pinkie stated. “That was only because...ugh...forget it.” Doomie’s stomach had enough. He grabbed Pinkie, closed his eyes, and pressed his lips right on hers. Pinkie was surprised, but quickly leaned in and gave off giggled moans. She eventually walked forward until she pinned him against the side of the dumpster, where she then wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in even more. Doomie could already feel the food pouring right in his mouth. His tongue began to travel out and make its way and into Pinkie's mouth. Pinkie tried doing the same, but Doomie wrapped his snake like tongue around hers. Pinkie decided to win another way by leaning even more into him. Doomie began to lose his balance, and before either of them knew it, they fell into the dumpster, the lids closing them in and the only sounds coming out were their own. As for Brad, he rubbed his head and looked up at the dumpster in confusion. “Ugh...must be my brain showing me things again.” He then got up and staggered out of the alley. “What’s with my head, can’t it understand that...that...what the-” Brad looked up to see a huge wave of pink energy coming right at him, he had no time to react as it smashed right into him, knocking him clear out of the sky. “D-Did you just feel something.” “Only thing I feel right now is you...I really was bad in that class, wasn't I?” “Just shut up and kiss me." "But lust isn't tha-HMM! Hmm...mhhhhmmhhmh~" Author's Note well, that escalated quickly... Sorry this chapter took so long. I was too busy wandering though a blind forest and hitting head crabs with a crowbar. I was also busy in trying to shoot ponies at people
Get...Out!~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ten Minutes Earlier... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You won’t get away with this! Twilight and her friends will-” *SLAM* Chrysalis and Cadance turned to the front doors to see a large group of changelings carry in five ponies, four of them being unconscious. Chrysalis smiled smugly and looked over to Cadance “You were saying?” The changelings dropped the ponies on the floor; Fluttershy dropped by herself and quivered in fear. One of the changelings stepped forward. “We got em, Queen!” He smiled. The queen looked over the ponies and tapped her chin. “Is there a reason why there’s only five here and not six?” Most of the changelings looked at each other and shrugged. “We couldn’t find the other one, she ran off.” Chrysalis stared down at her subjects. “Then why didn’t you go after her?” The changelings knew where this was going, so they looked down in shame. “W-We were gonna, but...but the ponies were pretty hard to-” “You managed to knock four out just fine!” Chrysalis pointed at Fluttershy, who yelped in surprise. “She didn’t even need to be unconscious to get her!” “Well, she’s was kinda easy, after we knocked out all the ponies-” “Only FOUR! Don’t say you got all of them when I know you didn’t!” Cadance started cringing at the harsh words. She was feeling a bit sorry for the changelings having to deal with this, even though they were trying to take over. “Do you have to be so loud?” Cadance asked. Chrysalis turned to back to her. “It’s called tough love Cadenza, something I’m sure you’re familiar with.” Cadance glared at her. “The only love I know is true love, something I know you’re not familiar with.” “Oh~ Kitty's got claws…” Chrysalis turned back to her subjects while Cadance grinded her teeth. “Wake them up. I need to see the look on their faces.” The changelings nodded and started shoving Twilight and her friends. “Wakey wakey, love and bakey, ponies.” One of the big changelings said. The first to get up was Twilight. “Nnngh...W-what huh? w-what happened?” She looked around in confusion, her vision still dazed. “Where are we?” Fluttershy crawled up to her. “Um...W-We’re in the castle…” “W-we are?” Twilight staggered a bit. “D-Did we get the elements?” “Not. Even. Close.” Twilight looked up to see the changeling queen staring down right at her. “You and your friends should’ve given up at the start.” With some help from Fluttershy, Twilight finally got up on all fours. “You...y-you won’t get away with-” “Cadenza already beat you to it, Sparkle, and just like every other villain, I have the best response.” She rested her hoof under Twilight’s chin. “I already have~” Twilight knocked her hoof away. “You’re a monster, you know that? You’re nothing but a low down, evil, horrible, mind manipulating...Monster!” “Why thank you.” Chrysalis turned to her children. “Did you get the rest?” Two changelings held up Rainbow Dash, her eyes slowly opening, “Huh? D-Did we win?” Chrysalis chuckled. “I’m afraid not, and soon, the rest of your kind will soon follow.” Rainbow Dash shot her eyes open and shoved the changelings off her. “You! You’re not gonna get-” “I already said that, Dash.” Twilight said. She turned to the changelings. “Did you have to knock us out?” One of the changelings walked up to her. “You were pretty out of control, and Phil over there felt pretty violated with the way you blasted him.” The changeling craned his head to one of his brothers, who was currently rocking back and forth while staring into the distance. “I’m sure your pink friend did the same to Doomie.” Dash shoved the changeling away from Twilight. “Last time I remember, your changeling friend messed with Pinkie’s brain and forced her to-” “It wasn’t his fault, Dash.” Twilight said. “He wasn’t trying to-” “Oooough?” Twilight and her two friends turned around to see Applejack groaning and sitting up, her hat missing “What the hay...where am I?” “You’re in the castle.” One of the changelings answered who was wearing her stetson. “Here’s your hat, by the way.” Applejack glared at him and snatched the hat off his head and put it on hers. “Don’t. Touch. The hat.” AJ got up and faced Chrysalis. “And you, you ain’t getting awa-” “I said that already,” Dash interrupted. “And I think Twilight said that too.” Twilight sighed. “Can we please move along, where’s Rarity?” *SMACK* A changeling fell past Twilight. “Get your hooves off me, you foul, dirty bug!” Rarity yelled, dusting her hooves off. “You bugs will never-” “Get away with this?” Chrysalis finished. “This is starting to get old.” Rarity ignored her and made her way to the rest of her friends. “Is everypony here?” Chrysalis growled. “No, these idiots forgot one. How hard is it to capture six ponies!?” She yelled. The changelings couldn’t face her after that. “They are pretty tough,” One changeling said. “especially that white one.” He pointed at Rarity and shivered. Rarity just huffed and adjusted her hair. Chrysalis facehoofed. “Just get out of here. ALL OF YOU CHILDREN!” The changelings flinched and quickly flew off, closing the doors on the way out. Chrysalis rolled her eyes and faced Twilight. “It’s funny, really. Twilight was suspicious of my behavior all along. Too bad the rest of you were too caught up in your wedding planning to realize those suspicions were correct!” Twilight stared daggers into her. She was getting sick of the way this queen was acting. Applejack slowly walked up to her. “Sorry Twi, we should’ve listened to ya.” Twilight sighed. “It’s not your fault. She fooled everypony.” Chrysalis walked to the balcony. “Hmm, I did, didn’t I? And soon, there will be no one who can stop me!” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Two minutes later… ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chrysalis felt the force of a train hitting her as the love spell smashed right into her, knocking her and the rest of her children clear out of Canterlot. Cadance and Shining watched in amazement and looked at each other. “Well,” Cadance said. “That was easy.” Twilight walked up to her. “It’s always easy when the villain thinks they’ve won once they forget there’s always one thing that stops them.” Shining nodded. “Yeah, that usually happens, doesn’t it?” Twilight sighed. “I’m just glad it’s all over.” Fluttershy raised her hoof. “B-But where’s Pinkie?” Everyone looked around the room except Twilight, who had a rough idea where she was. “I-I’m sure she’s gonna pop out somewhere...heh...” Twilight slowly walked to the doors. “But wouldn’t she have done that by now?” Dash said. “She usually shows up outta nowhere when you say you haven’t found her.” Dash then scanned the whole room, hoping to see some indication of Pinkie. “Weird…” Applejack shrugged. “Eh, she’ll show up eventually. Maybe she’s just havin’ fun somewhere.” AJ looked around too. “This is strange. I’d really expect her to pop up after that.” Cadance started looking around too. “Since we’re on the subject of missing ponies, anyone seen Luna?” Shining shrugged. “They probably didn’t have time to put her in.” “SEE!” Applejack pointed at him. “That’s something Pinkie would say, dang nabbit, where is that gurl?” Twilight opened the doors. “I’ll go look for her; you guys set up the wedding. I just hope she’s okay.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Present ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “AH! DOOMIE!” “W-whut? *hic* did I do somethin’ wrong? *hic* D-Did I put it in the wrong-” “W-why are your eyes all pink like that?” Doomie blinked, his eyes glowing as pink as Pinkie’s coat. “Oh...yeah...they *hurp* they get like that when a cha-*hic* changelings gittin’ a little bit t*Bleck*oo much love, hemhemhhmm.” Doomie got on top of Pinkie and started nuzzling under her chin, but she quickly pushed him to the side. “I-Is that a bad thing?” Doomie sat up, hitting his head on the lid. “Ouch...ugh...we shoulda *hic* shoulda found a better place, this tra*hic*can probably should’ve had some softer stuff, at least it doesn’t s*elch*ll as bad *hic*” Pinkie still felt worried about him. “Doomie, are you sure you’re alright?” Doomie smiled. “I’ve never *hic* felt better…” He smacked his lips and rubbed his belly. “I’m telling you right now, *hic* I’m pretty much s*elcht* for weeks, thanks to y*hic* you.” Pinkie couldn’t help but smile, his hiccups were starting to sound really cute to her. “So, I’m guessing you’re full now?” Doomie chuckled. “Full? There isn’t really a *hic* limit to how much love you can ha*hic have, it wears off as fast as ya get *hic* get it, but the more you get, the longer you have it.” Doomie laid back and continued holding his stomach, “And this love will *hic* last a while.” Pinkie crawled up and laid next to him. “So, I’m guessing the hiccups mean your belly's getting pretty big?” She rested her hoof on his stomach and started rubbing. Doomie moaned. “Hmmm~ I think I can *hic* go another round before I start going blind.” Pinkie stopped rubbing and went wide eyed. “Y-You can go blind from this!?” Doomie chuckled. “It’s just an expression, if any I’ll start seeing pink. Nothing wrong with that, right?” Pinkie had a breath of relief and smiled again. “I’m guessing your eyes can change other colors too?” She went back to rubbing his stomach. Doomie moved his hooves to his chest and giggled. “Yeah,” he looked straight up at the dumpster lids. “our eyes can do that from time to time, gr*hic* green means we’re sick, red means we’re re*hic* really mad, not just angry, *hic* yellow means we’re afraid for our lives, we see that a lot from other*hic* changelings after they’re done talking to the*hic queen. *hurp* and black means we’re de*hic*ad.” Pinkie frowned. “Have you ever seen any black eyes?” Doomie looked at her. “well, your eyes have black in em’, and white, and blue…” Doomie tilted his head. “Not sure what any of *hic* that means.” Pinkie smiled again. “That’s just what we’re born with, silly, we can’t tell emotions through eyes like you guys can.” Doomie chuckled. “Yeah, my brothers and sisters can really make fun of ya for when your eyes ch*hic* change color n’stuff.” “That’s not very nice of them.” Doomie shrugged. “Eh, that’s how we’re raised, to be hateful toward your siblings, *hic* but we hate each other as siblings, so there’s a difference.” Pinkie shook her head. “I don’t believe that, Applejack is pretty nice to her sister, and Rarity might have some tough times with Sweetie Belle, but they still get along, and even Dashie treats Scootaloo like a sister, and they’re not even related.” Doomie laughed. “Yup, but our affection is yell*hic* yelling at one another, biting our bodies, kicking each ot*elch* other in the stomachs, screaming in our ears, ya know, roughhousing stuff.” Pinkie felt really concerned about him now, she stopped rubbing and got on top of him. “You really do have it tough at home.” “You get used to it.” “Should you?” “Well, I don’t have to anymore, now do I?” Doomie wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled her in for a kiss. Pinkie giggled again and pulled away before he could. “So, you want seconds?” She asked. “Do I?” “Do you?” “Do I?” “Do you?” “Do I?” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Just answer the question, silly.” Doomie grabbed her by the hips. “You bet I-” “PINKIE!” Pinkie banged her head on the lid in surprise. “Y-You okay?” Doomie asked. Pinkie rubbed her head. “Y-Yeah, I’m fine, w-who just called my-” “Pinkie, are you in there?” Pinkie gasped. “Oh no, t-they can’t find you!” “T-They can’t? But *hic* what about-” Pinkie went nose to nose with him and whispered, “Look, w-we can’t tell everyone just yet, Doomie, you saw how Twilight acted, she blasted you, remember?” Doomie tapped his chin. “Oh yeah…Shesh...if I s*hic* saw her again...” “Pinkie? Is that you?” Pinkie shut her mouth while Doomie craned his head to the noise. “Huh, you know, that kinda sounds just like-” *CREAK* Pinkie and Doomie looked up to see the lids were now open and an all too familiar looking purple pony was standing right above them with her jaw wide open. “T-T-Twuuh-Twilight…” Pinkie stuttered. “Uh..um…” “P-Pinkie?” Twilight stared in disbelief at the scene, there, in the trash, stood a pink pony right on top of a changeling. Pinkie continued staying in place, too afraid to move. “Uh...t-this...this is…” Pinkie sighed. “it’s still what it looks like.” Doomie hiccuped. “Yup, still what it looks like. *hic*” Author's Note I cut off some parts at the beginning because writing what happened in the show when it has already been...shown isn't really necessary. Plus, it didn't have any Doomiepie in it. Not important, just filler.
Wait...what?“So, let me get this straight, Pinkie...was making out...with one of those bugs?” Applejack nodded. “That’s right, Cadance, but last ah heard, Twi said that the bug was brainwashin’ Pinkie to make her do it. Kinda like what Chrysalis did to Shining.” Shining rubbed his head. “Don’t remind me.” Cadance shook her head. “But, that can’t be right, only the queen can control minds, not her subjects.” Dash raised an eye. “How do you know so much about changelings?” Cadance crossed her hooves. “Being ponynapped by them is one way of knowing, plus, Chrysalis wouldn’t shut up about how great their race is when I was with them.” “Villain monologue?” Applejack said. Cadance nodded. “Villain monologue.” She sighed. “I’m surprised I survived the two hour speech before she threw me in the caves.” Rarity cleared her throat. “But that still doesn’t explain what happened to Pinkie, why would she just...just…” She shivered. “I dare not even say it.” Dash flew up to her. “Why would she start doin’ the horizontal hustle with a changeling in the middle of battle?” Rarity gasp and immediately fainted from the thought, luckily, Fluttershy was able to catch her. Rainbow Dash pointed and laughed. Applejack took off her stetson and smacked Dash with it. “Now’s not the time, Rainbow.” Dash rubbed her head. “I was just making a joke, you saw how she acted. Unlike us who could handle seeing it.” Applejack smirked. “Last ah remember, you had your wings up so high I could see ‘em a mile away. Tryin’ to tell us somethin’?” Rainbow Dash blushed. “W-Well, your hat probably still has pull marks from not wanting to see it. Are you trying to tell us something?” AJ’s face went scarlet. “I’d rather not see mah friend gettin’ down and dirty with some changeling, unlike you who couldn’t help but watch.” “I wasn’t-” “Ahem!” Cadance yelled, “Can you please tell me what else happened? I’d really like to know how a changeling was able to get on a pony’s good side. Chrysalis told me, in her rant, that changelings haven’t been in a real relationship in a long time.” Dash sat back down and said, “We seriously don’t know. Either that changeling can control minds like his queen, or Pinkie really is in love with that...thing…” Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’t get it either, last I remember, love doesn’t happen that fast.” Cadance smiled. “Sometimes love can be found in the strangest of places, and sometimes it happens faster than you know it, for all we know, Pinkie probably has a thing for that bug.” “But why?” Dash asked. “We were fighting those changelings for our lives, and then Pinkie pops outta nowhere with a changeling right under her.” She sighed. “I just don’t get what she sees in that bug.” Applejack crossed her hooves. “Strangest relationship ah’ve ever seen, and I once dated a foreigner who never stopped talkin’ in third-pony.” “Really?” Fluttershy tilted her head. “What was his name?” Applejack pulled her hat over her eyes, wishing she didn’t bring this up. “He would never shut up about his old country, ah swear, that ‘son-of-a-shepherd’ probably doesn’t even-” Cadance cleared her throat again. “How about we continue discussing this once Pinkie gets here. She would probably have all the answers anyway.” Shining looked at the door. “Twily should’ve been back with her by now, it can’t be too hard to find that friend of hers...right?” “I dunno.” Applejack sighed. “Ah just hope Pinkie’s okay. It must be hard to lose someone ya just loved...even if it was for such a short time.” Dash nudged her. “Aw, come on AJ; this is Pinkie we’re talking about. I’m sure she’ll be fine after a party or two.” She flew to the air. "Now come on, we have a wedding to start with a party on the side." “Ah hope you’re right, otherwise, there ain’t gonna be a party…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Pinkie!” Twilight continued to wander around Canterlot in hopes of finding her pink friend, but so far, all she saw were guards and citizens helping others get out of whatever the green gunk was that the changelings left behind. “Piiiiiiiiiiiinkieeeeeeeeee!” Twilight yelled, yet there was still no response. Twilight hung her head. “Uhg...She’s probably doing this on purpose, for all I know, she’s crying somewhere because that changeling friend of hers is now miles away from here...Doomie? Was that his name? It doesn’t even matter. He’s long gone now.” Twilight flopped her ears. “I just hope she can forgive me. Oh, come on, I’m sure she can. I can forgive her for not believing in my suspicions on Chrysalis, she can do the same.” Twilight raised her head and ears back up. “Wait, why did I forgive them so easily?” She rubbed her chin. “Am I really that forgiving? I’m sure others would still hold a grudge...I mean, I’ve known Cadance almost my whole life. I don’t see how they wouldn’t believe me for knowing how she acts…” Twilight continued thinking about this until one of her ears twitched, ruining her train of thought. “Wait, did I just…” Twilight stopped walking and turned to where she thought the noise was coming from. “Pinkie?” *THUNK* “Ow!” Twilight raised an eye. “That sounds just like her. Why’s she in an alley? I’d expect her to be sulking in a nearby candy shop.” Twilight started walking in.“Pinkie? Are you in there?” Twilight craned her ear, hearing mumbling coming from the dumpster to her left. “Pinkie? Is that you?” Curiosity finally got the best of her as she flared up her horn and flung the lids open. She climbed to the side and took a look in. She wished she didn’t seconds later. “T-T-Twuuh-Twilight…Uh...um…” Twilight dropped her jaw. Her mind was unable to comprehend what she was seeing. “P-Pinkie?” Was all she could say in response to seeing her friend on top of a changeling in a pile of trash. The pink pony didn’t move as she said, “uh...t-this...this is…” She then sighed in defeat. “It’s still what it looks like.” The changeling under her hiccuped. “Yup, still what it looks like *hic*” Twilight continued looking at both of them, trying to figure out what to say. “W-what are you...how can...why is...where did...why?” The changeling smiled. “Heh, she kinda re*hic* reminds me of me when I *hic* was trying to think of what ta *hic* say when you asked me to-” Pinkie shoved a hoof in his mouth and laughed nervously. “Uhhehehe, w-what he means is that...uh...that he’s...y-ya know, a little bit woozy right now and...a-and has no control over what he’s saying.” The changeling batted her hoof away. “Aw, come on now, *hic* you can tell her. Even if she’s still probably trying to ki*hic*ll me for thinking I was-” Pinkie used both hooves this time to shut his mouth up. “Doo-MIE! Stop talking!” “Doomie!?” Twilight yelled. “Y-You mean that’s the changeling you...you…” Pinkie sighed, knowing she had to tell her now. “That I fell in love with?...yes, he is.” She got her hooves out of his mouth and stood up. “And you know what, Twilight? I don’t care who knows.” She got out of the dumpster and went face to face with Twilight. “I love him. He’s the first guy I’ve ever met who says he loves me.” She looked down and rubbed her arm in embarrassment. “Well, I-I know you and the other girls have said that before, b-but this bug says it differently.” Twilight tilted her head. “Differently? How?” Pinkie nodded, her face as serious as ever. “He says it like no other friend has ever said it to me before, he says it with the greatest amount of passion I have ever heard, and he says it like he means it.” Twilight stepped back. “H-He really means it?” “You BET I *hic* I do!” The ponies turned to the dumpster, seeing Doomie’s head sticking out with a flyswatter on his horn. Doomie looked up and laughed. “Heheh...spoilers.” He tossed the fly killing device and got out. “Listen, little pony, *hic* this pink blob right here is the nicest, kindest, sweetest, most amazing mare I have *hic* have ever met, and I think that’s saying a lot coming from a bug who *hic* whose family and friends hate him. *hic*” Twilight shook her head. “W-What!? Y-Your entire race-” “Hates each other? *hic* of course we do, if we didn’t, we probably *hic* wouldn’t of invaded in the first place *hic*.” He leaned on Pinkie. “But then I would never of *hic* met you, my delicious Pink treat.” Pinkie looked away and blushed while Twilight started understanding what was going on. “So that’s why you came here, because you guys...you guys...you…” “We what?” Doomie asked with one flopped ear stem and an eye half closed. “You just wanted to love…” Twilight stared straight at Doomie. “If you guys wanted to love then why did you invade instead of trying to-” “Because they tried talking.” Pinkie said. “Doomie and his family have been to tons of places and nopony has ever given them a chance.” Doomie hiccuped. “Unless we were disguised. *hic*” “R-Really?” Twilight was a little bit surprised, though part of her could see why ponies didn’t want them. Doomie nodded. “Yup, *hurp* Pinkie gave me love that no pony has ever given to me, because it was real, not fake. *hic*” Pinkie smiled and leaned back. “He’s more than a friend, Twilight...Way more.” Twilight was amazed by this, but she had to admit, they did look cute together like this, Twilight smiled. “Well, I guess I’m happy that you found your special somepo..er...ling?” Pinkie nodded. “Yup, he’s my little love bug.” She nuzzled him, making Doomie blush and his pink eyes glow even brighter. Twilight noticed and asked, “Um...is there a reason why his eyes are all pink like that?” Doomie blinked. “My eyes? *hic* Oh yeah. They get like this when exposed to a lot of love.” Twilight tapped her chin. “I’m guess they change other colors depending on your mood.” Doomie stuck his tongue out on the side of his mouth and nodded. “Yup. *hic* from red to green to yellow to black…” “So, were you guys sad the whole time you invaded?” Twilight asked. Doomie sucked the tongue back in. “Wut?” “I-I mean, you had blue eyes, does that mean you’re sad?” Doomie chuckled. “No, silly willy. If we were really sad and depressed, we *hic* would have white eyes, blue is our neutral color.” “Uhh…” Twilight tried to understand that, but quickly gave up, realizing what she came her for. “Oh! Right. Pinkie! You gotta come back.” “Come back?” Pinkie raised an eye. “For what?” “For the wedding. Don’t you remember, Pinkie, you’re in charge of-” Pinkie wrapped an arm around Doomie and pulled him closer. “But I wanna stay with Doomie.” Doomie did the same. “And I wanna *hic* stay with her too.” Twilight sighed, knowing it wouldn’t be this easy now. “Listen, Pinkie, I know you love this bug, but me and the rest of our friends need you for the wedding.” “But I need her!” Doomie lowered his head under Pinkie’s chin. “She’s the greatest girl I have ever met, I don’t *hic* want anything to take her away from me, I don’t care if my brothers or sisters find me with her, I *hic* I...where are they anyway?” Pinkie looked outside the alley. “Yeah, Twilight, shouldn’t the other changelings still be...ya know...attacking.” Twilight scuffed the ground. “Well, actually, they aren’t here anymore…” Doomie raised his head. “They aren’t?” “I-I’ll explain on the way, right now, we need to get you back to the castle, Pinkie.” Pinkie looked away. “I told you, I’m not leaving without Doomie.” Twilight sighed. “Then just bring him with.” Doomie gasped. “You want me too just *hic* just stroll right into the canterlot doors like this. The guards will *hic* will be on me in seconds.” “Can’t you just disguise?” Doomie stared off into space before saying, “Oh yeah...I can do that *hic*” Twilight stared walking out. “Then come on. We have a wedding to finish.” Doomie rolled his eye, which were starting to turn back into blue. “I really don’t see why you need a big wedding to celebrate love, me and Pinkie did that just fine in the dumpster.” Pinkie smiled and nudged him. “Do-Mie!” “W-whaaat?” Doomie laughed. “I was just telling her how you and me-” “Will you just disguise already!” Twilight yelled. “Okay, okay...shesh…” Doomie erupted in green flames and disguised. He turned to Pinkie. “How do I look?” Pinkie tapped her chin. Inspecting the black pony with white hair in front of him “Hmmm…” She shrugged. “Eh, not that original.” "Alright then..." He changed again. "How about this?" Pinkie shook her head. "I don't think ponies will accept a neon green pony with multicolored hair in our society, Doomie." Doomie groaned. "Alright, what about this?" He erupted in green flames and turned into another pony. Pinkie laughed. "Doomie, black and red alicorns are the worst you can do." Doomie rolled his cat like eyes and faced Pinkie again, changing into another disguise. "This work for you?" "Just changing into a gold alicorn is just even worse, Doomie." Doomie grinned his teeth and flashed into another pony. "How 'bout now?" Pinkie sighed. "I dunno, seems rather dull to be a brown stallion with dark brown hair, plus, I think that's kinda already taken." Twilight was starting to lose patience. "Can we get a move on!?" Doomie and Pinkie jumped. "Alright, alright..." Doomie sighed and faced Pinkie, disguising as a blue stallion with grey hair and flinging his arms in the air. "What about this? This good?" Pinkie shrugged. "Already taken." Doomie glared at her. "How do you know that?" Pinkie pointed at his flank. "Well, the 'crescent moon with eight triangles around it while being surrounded by a circle' cutie mark kinda gave it away." Doomie facehoofed and changed again. "What about now?" "Black and purple won't work, Doomie. Too far." Doomie stomped his hoof and changed again. "This work?" "Eh...the white body and black hair already make it too strange, and the blue tips on your wings ain't helping either." Pinkie laughed. "Kinda makes you look weird." Doomie groaned, getting a bit sick and tiered of this. "Okay then..." He went in flames again and came out as another pony. Pinkie giggled. "As cool as a bat pony is, I don't think I'd be right to be one, especially if it kinda looks like he might be related to some Greek pony." Doomie shook his head in bewilderment. "H-How would you know that!?" Pinkie shrugged. "Twilight might know." Twilight dragged her hooves across her face. "This is starting to really get on my nerves..." Doomie pointed at her. "Hey! You were the one who asked me to disguise, don't blame me for what you wanted." He turned back to Pinkie and disguised for the ninth time and threw his hooves in the air again. "This?" Pinkie rolled her eyes. "Doomie, a light brown stallion with black hair and green eyes won't work, ya gotta stop choosing things that aren't well known; be something that's simple and not too unoriginal." Doomie went back into a changeling and pulled his ear stems. "That doesn't even make any sense!" Pinkie put her hooves to each side of her hip. "Just go again, I'm sure you'll get it." Twilight turned away and pulled her own ears. “This is gonna be a long way back.” she whispered. "No, Doomie! What'd I tell you about black and red, it's way too unoriginal and boring, others will hate it. "But I like it!" "Doesn't mean others will." "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"
Talk...time“Alright, I spy with my fake eyes...something...blue.” “The sky?” “Nope.” “Um...that flag?” “Nu-uh.” “That pony.” The disguised Doomie shrugged. “Well, you’re on the right track.” Pinkie continued looking around as her, Twilight, and Doomie made their way back to the castle. “How about...hmmm...your eyes?” Doomie blinked twice, showing his completely blue eyes for a second before switching back to pony eyes. “You’re really close.” “Uuuuhhh…” Pinkie huffed. “Alright, I give up, what is it?” Doomie stepped closer to her. “It’s your eyes, Pinkie.” “Mine?” Pinkie said. “Why’d you pick that? That’s cheating! I can’t see that...well, I see out of it, but that’s still cheating.” Doomie smiled. “I chose them because they were distracting me this whole time, ya know...with how...beautiful...they are?” Doomie grinned nervously. Twilight rolled her eyes. “How corny.” Pinkie laughed. “Oh, come on, Twilight. I think that’s a pretty cute compliment.” “You do?” Doomie said, he immediately got a nose boop from her, making him blush. “Of course I did, Doomie.” Pinkie then rubbed noses with him, making Twilight almost gag from the sight. “Pinkie,” Twilight said. “What do you see in him?” Pinkie pulled away from Doomie. “What do you mean?” “You know what I mean.” Twilight said. “What’s so special about him? He looks exactly like all his other siblings. How is he any different?” Pinkie was about to speak, but Doomie pushed her away and went face to face with Twilight. “What’s that supposed to mean? Do you think we’re all the same?” Twilight looked away. “Well…” Doomie grabbed her by the face and looked at her straight in the eyes. “We aren’t just a bunch of mindless drones, sparkler.” “Sparkle.” Twilight corrected. Doomie let go of her. “Whatever, just listen to me when I say this. We are not all the same, we may have our...similarities, but we all have something different in us, something great, something beautiful, something-” “Alright, alright.” Twilight pushed him away. “I get it, you are all diff-er...special...b-but that still doesn’t explain why you love him, Pinkie.” Doomie opened his mouth to say something, but Pinkie literally zipped it shut. “You wanna know why I love him?” Pinkie said with Doomie sighing through his zipped mouth. Twilight nodded. “I’d really like to know, Pinkie. It’s just...strange that you would be into something like him, I’d expect you to love...oh...I dunno…” “Love what?” Pinkie said. “Some donut baker, or some accordion playing stallion, or some random pony off the streets?” “I-I didn’t-” “Well, let me tell you, Twilight.” Pinkie pulled Doomie in for a hug, his mouth still zipped. “Our love may be young, but I know, if I listen deep in his heart,” She pressed her ear against his chest and smiled. “It says he loves me...and I know if he listened to mine!” She pulled his head to her chest, burying his muzzle in her fur. “Then it would say that I love him right back. Right Doomie?...Doomie?” Pinkie looked at him, seeing him try to struggle out of her grip. “Uh...I don’t think he can breathe right now.” Pinkie blushed and quickly pushed him away from her chest. She then unzipped his mouth, making him gasp for air and fall to the floor. “Oops...heh..s-sorry Doomie…” “I-It’s...it’s fine...huff…” He got back up on all fours. “A-And like she said, Sperkle.” “Sparkle…” Twilight corrected again. “Don’t make this a running ga-” “I would do anything...anything!...” Doomie looked at Pinkie. His disguised hooves traveled down to hers and held them. “Just to be with her…” Pinkie’s face turned scarlet. “Y-You really mean it?” Doomie leaned in, his nose touching hers. “I swear to the queen’s queen of queen’s that I do.” Twilight looked in the sky. “Speaking of queen, do you think that she’ll be back?” “Who? Chrysalis?” Doomie turned away from Pinkie. “Well, she got flung out by that magic blast pretty far away.” Twilight fidgeted. “So, do you think she’s...well…” “Dead?” Doomie finished, making Twilight gasp. “Nah, I’m sure she’ll be alright," Twilight sighed in relief, happy to know she didn't have a hoof in helping kill off an entire race of bugs, even if they didn't invade. "and knowing the queen," Doomie continued. "she’ll probably blame us for not winning, even if it was her plan.” Doomie craned his head to the sky. “I wouldn’t be surprised to see a brother falling right back here.” Twilight raised an eye. “Really now?” Doomie nodded. “Yup, it’ll take a lot more than a magic blast to take us out.” Twilight shook her head. “But that still doesn't explain how you weren’t thrown out too, I know you and Pinkie were in a dumpster doing...things I’d rather not even think about, but how did you survive?” Doomie cocked his head. “Survive? What do you mean?” Twilight shrugged. “I just thought that a wave of magic crashing into you while you weren't outside would crush you..” Doomie shrugged. “Like I said, Twinkle-" "Twilight, I told you not to-" "I have no idea." Doomie continued. "Either you ponies have very strong dumpsters, or that love blast didn’t recognize me.” “I’m pretty sure that spell would’ve recognized you as a changeling since you...well, are one.” Twilight became curious. “Were you a pony when you guys were in the dumpster?” Doomie shook his head. “Nope, I was one hundred percent changeling, every part of me was bug.” He poked Twilight in the chest. “Every part.” Twilight backed up. “Oh-kay then...uh...nice to know.” Pinkie looked around Canterlot. “You think anypony is hearing this?” She asked. “I doubt it.” Twilight said. “They’re probably too busy cleaning up the green gunk you guys left behind.” She looked at Doomie. Doomie shrugged. “That stuff is pretty easy to get off...well, for a changeling it is, as for a pony, it’s pretty hard.” Twilight raised an eye. “How so?” Doomie stuck out his snakelike tongue for a second before sucking it back in. “For starters, we use our tongue to lick it off. Second, the stuff comes out of our body. We hack it up and stick it to anything...or, anyone in this case.” “Ugh…” Twilight shivered in disgust. “That...That’s disgusting.” Doomie shrugged. “Hey, it’s not that bad, it’s just some substance made inside us so we can use it for hanging our beds or help light up the cave.” “It’s still gross.” Twilight said. Doomie groaned. “Why is it that anything coming off a body is considered gross to you ponies?” Pinkie shrugged. “I dunno, it’s just how we act.” Twilight stepped closer. “It’s also because it’s waste that-” “Waste?” Doomie said. “What’s that?” Twilight and Pinkie were surprised to hear that. “Y-You don’t know what waste is?” Twilight said. Doomie scratched his fake hair. “Uh...is it a type of trash you ponies throw away or something?” Pinkie and Twilight looked at each other before looking back at him. “Don’t you guys throw away anything?” Twilight tried thinking of a way to word this. “You know, anything taken off your body?” Doomie rubbed his chin. “Uh...besides our ‘green gunk’, not really, we release the energy from our love we have to other changelings by doing the same thing with the green stuff, but other than that...” Pinkie held him. “You guys don’t even use a bathroom?” Doomie cocked his head. “What’s a bathroom?” Twilight dropped her jaw. “You don’t even know what a bathroom is?” Doomie tried to think about this. “Is a bathroom where ponies go to converse with one another?” Pinkie laughed. “No, silly. A bathroom is where you go to take showers, or clean your hooves, or where you-” Twilight coughed and pointed up. “We’re here!” Doomie and Pinkie looked ahead to see the doors to Canterlot were right in front of them. Doomie looked behind him to see the stairs. “We even walked up the stairs?” Twilight put her hoof on the door. “Well, come on, Pinkie. We have a wedding to get to.” “W-What about Doomie?” Pinkie pointed at her disguised changeling. “Is he coming too?” Twilight looked away. “I don’t really think bringing a random pony in with us is a good idea.” “But Twilight!” Pinkie whined while Doomie thought about this situation. “We can’t just leave him.” Twilight sighed. “Look, Pinkie, I’m sure he can stay somewhere while we finish the wedding.” “But I can’t start a party without him now! I’d be awful to have him not come with us.” Doomie tapped Pinkie on the shoulder. “Um...Pinkie, I think it’s just best for me not to come.” “What!?” Both Twilight and Pinkie said, with Pinkie’s being louder. Doomie looked away. “I-I mean, I’m sure it’d be a great party and all, but...I-I’d rather not have one that’s...well, ya know...” “T-that’s what?” Pinkie started to tear up. “T-That’s not good enough...o-or one that isn’ that-” “No, nononono.” Doomie held his hoof under her chin, making her look up at him. “I just want one between the two us and not about two ponies who just blasted my entire family out of here.” To be fair, Doomie still had a slight grudge against the prince and princess. His family may have been jerks to each other, but they were still his family. “Oh...right…” Pinkie looked down while Twilight looked away and whistled, knowing she was apart of that. Doomie sighed, knowing this was gonna be bad. “You understand, right?” “B-But Doomie, I just can’t throw one without you being there, that’d be like baking a cake without all the ingredients, you need all of them just to eat it.” “Pinkie, I just can’t...I...I…” Doomie started trailing off one he looked deep into Pinkie’s eyes, seeing them start to water up and be as big as ever. He looked away and sighed, knowing that it was either dealing with being in a party about celebrating a wedding and the defeat of his kind or making his one true love sad. Doomie looked at her again, knowing what he had to do. “A-Alright, Pinkie...I-I’ll be at that party.” Pinkie immediately pulled him in for a hug, this time watching how hard she was doing it. “Oh thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!” Doomie was surprised by the non-death-grip hug. “J-Just tell me when and where...and I’ll be there.” Pinkie giggled. “It’ll be in the gardens at around nine. Nice rhymes, by the way.” Pinkie then realized something. “H-How will I recognize you?” Doomie pulled away from the hug and pointed at his flank. “I’ll probably be the only pony with a cutie mark trailing down his leg.” Pinkie looked at said cutie mark and sighed. “I still don’t get why you chose a vine for your cutie mark, it so doesn’t match your blue body...or your orange hair.” Doomie shrugged. “At least it stands out.” “Hey.” Twilight said. “Can we please get a move on?” Pinkie scuffed the ground. “You promise you’ll be there.” Doomie pulled her in for a hug. “I promise.” “Pinkie promise?” “Uh...yeah...you promise.” “Me promise?” Pinkie pushed him away. “What do you mean ‘me promise?’” “Well, your name’s Pinkie, so...it’s a ‘you promise’...right?” Doomie laughed. “I guess that makes sense.” Pinkie laughed and hugged him again. “Okay then, so it’s a ‘me promise’.” Doomie nuzzled the side of her face and smiled. “It’s a you promise, but only if you promise we have one together as well.” He moved his face away and touched Pinkie’s nose with his. “Just the two of us…” Pinkie smiled and rubbed his nose with her’s. “I promise.” “Doomie promise?” Pinkie laughed. “Doomie promise? Really?” Doomie shrugged. “Well, I want my kind of promise too, can’t I have one?” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Alright, it’s a ‘you promise' that I will make a party about us.” They laughed and continued their embrace until Twilight pushed them away from each other. “Pinkie, can we please get inside, I’m not the only one who’s waiting for you, you know.” “Alright, alright, I’m going.” She looked at Doomie. “I guess this is goodbye?” Twilight groaned. “Oh for the love of Celestia.” “Until I meet you again.” Doomie kissed her before he turned around. “I’ll see you soon, Pinkie!” Without another word, he walked down the stairs and into the crowds of ponies. “Bye bye, Doomie.” Pinkie waved, only to be grabbed by a magic purple aura. Twilight opened the doors and dragged her in. “You. Me. Castle. Now.”
So...why?“Ahem...Hey Pinkie! I was thinking...do you think that...we can...no...no that’s not it…Ah ha! What about this...Hello, you piece of pie, how about you and...and...no, that just sounds stupid, uh...hello sweetie, why don’t we...go...ugh, that won’t work either.” Doomie smacked his forehead a bit before groaning in frustration. He had been thinking about what to say to Pinkie for the past thirty minutes, trying to figure out the right way of going about it. “Maybe if I just go up front with it? No...no...that won’t work, she’ll hate me for that, especially at a party.” Doomie looked around the area, seeing nothing but ponies walking to the castle now that the town was almost clean. “Wow, ponies work fast.” His gaze then turned to the buildings, seeing some of them were still a bit broken down. “Well, fast enough.” Doomie shook his head and continued walking down the street, still thinking of what to say to Pinkie. “I should just tell her, maybe then we could talk about it and work...something out...I dunno…” He looked around for any ponies looking at him and, when the coast was clear, he tiptoed into an alleyway and flashed back into his form, where he then looked over his body. “What does she even see in me anyway?” Doomie continued feeling around his body. “Maybe it’s my carapace? Or skin?” He tapped his fangs. “Maybe my teeth? That’s a turn on, right?” He looked through the holes in his hooves. “Usually these holes would work for my sisters, but for Pinkie…” Doomie sighed and continued looking around his body, trying to find something that made him look good. While he was doing that, the building next to him started cracking on the side, Doomie didn’t realize it until a bunch of bricks fell right next to him. He jumped and quickly went back into his disguise, thinking any pony could look over here. He coughed from some smoke that formed around him before looking into the rubble, where he then spotted a familiar looking set of blue eyes. “Twig?” Doomie whispered. Suddenly, a changeling that was twice Doomie's size poked his head out of the rubble and smiled. “Doomie!” He then charged at him and tackled Doomie deeper into the alleyway. “I had no idea you would be here!” Doomie pushed Twig off him and stood back up.“T-Twig!? H-How in queen's name are you here?” Twig stuck his tongue out on the side of his mouth. “Well, while you and all the other brothers and sisters took those ponies away. I was going deep behind enemy lines and sneaking through the houses, it was only when I felt the force of a magic blast hit me that I realized I got hit by a magic blast. I then went through three walls before stopping on that wall right there.” He pointed at the hole where he fell out of. “Or, that one.” He then pointed at the pile of bricks. “Well, it’s not really a wall now.” “Twig,” Doomie said. “are you telling me that you survived smashing through three walls?” Twig nodded. “Yup, it was pretty fun too! I was stuck in that wall for a while before I decided to move my leg, then I fell right here, where I then looked into the eyes of my brother! Who was you! And then I tackled him and said-” "Um...Twig. Pain isn't fun, how could you like it?" "What do you mean?" Twig tilted his head. "Don't you know what I am, Doomie?" He held his head high and put a hoof to his chest. "I am the bruiser and the bruis-ie!" "Oh yeah..." Doomie said, realizing that changelings like him treat pain like it's the funnest thing they could enjoy; not causing it, just experiencing it. They cause it only when ordered to. Twig stuck his tongue out to the side of his mouth again. "Yup, I remember the days in pain-resisting 205. Where me, Tom, Phil, Dave, and George got hit with so many blasts that we got knocked out for days." He giggled. "It was a fun day..." Doomie shivered. "Twig, pain is NOT fun." Twig patted his head. "There, there, there. I'm sure, one day, you'll be like me." Doomie rubbed his head. "What? A bug who enjoys getting tied down and hit with stolen kitchen supplies multiple times before you see stars?" "It was only two times, Doomie. We didn't just see stars...we also heard things. One friend of mine thought he heard crickets, while I heard water falls." "Twig! Don't you realize that class was pretty much the same as being tortured in a dungeon?" Twig rolled his eyes. "We don't have dungeons, silly; we have call centers, and just because they broke a few of my bones and slapped me with some fishes doesn't mean I was tortured, and waterboarding is pretty fun once you realize a water is involved." Doomie dropped his jaw. "T-That story was real..." He looked away, unable to comprehend that. Twig laughed again. "Yup, breaking the mind was almost just as fun as breaking the body. The general taught us that pain is probably the funnest thing anyling can experience, I know that Tom, Phil, Dave, and George can agree on that statement." He held his head high again. "Wait...how did Georgie spell his name again?" Doomie was starting to ignore Twig and drift his eyes outside the alley. He then realized Twig was still a changeling. "Listen, Twig, can you please stop turning this into dark comedy and disguise as someone before someone else sees you! or before someone gets mad." Twig went cross eyed. “Uh...oh yeah!” He spun around in green fire and changed into a green pony with very short black hair. “This work?" Doomie looked over him and shrugged. “Well, the uni-brow is okay; not sure why you picked toast as your cutie mark though.” Twig laughed. “It’s butter toast, Doomie, the best kind!” Doomie facehoofed. “Twig, we can’t actually eat pony food, we hack it up sooner or later.” Twig shrugged. “It’s still tasty.” “Whatever, can we get a move on.” He started walking out into the opening, but Twig quickly pulled him back in. “Twig? What are you-” Twig then wrapped his arms around Doomie’s neck and mouth.. “Shh, the walls have ears, Doomie.” He tilted his head outside. “and I really don’t want to go out when the battle is still going on.” Doomie pulled Twig’s arms down and took a deep breath. “Twig, the battle’s over.” Twig dropped his jaw. “It is?” Doomie nodded. “Yup, we lost and our brothers and sisters got flung all the way-” Twig gasped and dropped Doomie. “W-WE LOST!? Oh no! I-I’m in trouble!” Doomie stood up. “Twig, calm down.” Twig went into a fetal position and rocked back and forth. “When I get back, Sarah will tell the captain about how I abandoned the hive, and the captain will tell Stan, and Stan will tell the queen, AND THE QUEEN WILL JUST SIT THERE AND EAT ICE CREAM!” Doomie shoved a hoof on Twig’s mouth. “TWIG! Calm. Down. Everything’s okay, okay?” Twig rapidly shook his head. “NO! everything is NOT okay. I left the hive, Doomie, I let them down, I ran away from the battle, and if I don’t get back to them soon, they’ll forget about me!” Twig grabbed Doomie and stared straight at him. “I’ll be just like Strongheart!” “Who?” “Exactly!” He pushed him away and started tearing up. “I’ll never be seen from anyone again! I’ll be forgotten...abandoned, cast aside, never to be-” *SMACK* Doomie felt his own hoof hurt after he smacked Twig across the face. “Twig! you won’t be forgotten, alright, just calm down. You still got me, don’t you?” Twig rubbed his face and sniffed. “Y-Yeah…I-I do...” “Okay…” Doomie nodded and tried figuring out what to say next. “And...it’s...uh...nice to see you here...Twig.” Twig slowly started to smile. “I-It’s nice to see you too, D-Doomie.” Doomie nodded again. “You okay now?” Twig nodded too. “Y-Yeah, I’m okay, are you?” “Well, I’ve been better…” “You have?” Doomie scratched his neck, thinking that telling Twig would be a bad idea, but then again, it was Twig, a brother who wasn't the brightest green gunk in the cave. “Look, uh...Twig, can you keep a secret?” Twig smiled. “Oooooooh...a secret secret.” Doomie nodded. “Yes, a secret that you promise not to tell to anyone?” Twig saluted. “I promise.” “Doomie promise?” Twig raised an eye. “What?” Doomie blushed. “Uh...n-nothing...just...something me and Pinkie thought about.” “You and who?” Twig put his hoof back down. “Oh...uh...yeah...um...Twig, I kinda...sorta...probably...just a little bit...made out...with one of the element bearers.” Twig gasped. “You did the do with one of those ponies!” Doomie blushed even more. “W-What!?...n-no I...well, I...I might’ve…” Twig put on a sly smile. “You did do the do...didn’t you.” Doomie looked away. “Well…” “OH! OH! Does that mean you love her?” “W-what!?” Twig nudged him. “Aw, come on, Doomie, you can tell me, I keep secrets. I even kept Carl’s secret of leaving the hive pretty secretly...wait...” Doomie sighed. Knowing that everyone would know eventually. “Okay, Twig, I admit it, I...love her.” Twig silently clapped his hooves. “Oooooh~ Which one?” Doomie started to smile. “The pink one with the poofy mane and tail; her name’s Pinkie.” Twig laughed. “Silly name. Is she nice?” Doomie scuffed the ground. “Well, yeah, s-she’s really cute and she’s probably the nicest pony I’ve ever met.” Twig tilted his big head. “How nice is she?” “She hasn’t screamed at me or run or try to call for help or something.” Twig laughed. “Yup, that’s probably the nicest thing a pony can do for us, huh?” Doomie chuckled. “Psh...yeah…I don’t think they can get any nicer than that.” Twig scratched his head. “So, what’s she like?” Doomie rubbed his arm with embarrassment. “Well, when I was talking with her in the dumpster-” “You were in a dumpster?” Doomie sighed. “Long story..” Twig sat down and rested his head on his front hooves. “OH OH! Tell me! Tell me!” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Okay, here’s how it went…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...We were in a dumpster talking about what I liked and what he likes…” “All while you two were...well, you know.” Pinkie immediately blushed once Cadance mentioned that. "W-We weren't doing that all the time!" It was already embarrassing enough to tell her this once Pinkie and Twilight finally got here. Pinkie was just glad Cadance and her could talk in private. “Y-You promise not to tell anyone else...I-It’s bad enough that Twilight knows he’s still-” Cadance placed her hoof on Pinkie’s mouth. “It’s fine, Pinkie, I won’t tell anyone else about the changeling being here, so long as a queen doesn't show up again.” Pinkie smiled. “Okay. I-I just hope my friends can...well…” “I’m sure they’ll understand soon…” Cadance said. “But I think telling them that you were in some candy shop instead of saying you were with him isn’t a good idea.” “But you saw how Dashie acted, she still thought I was under mind control, and AJ thought for sure Doomie was taking advantage of me, which he wasn’t! And Rarity fainted for the fourth time after I told her about him, and Fluttershy just sat down and whimpered the entire time.” Pinkie exhaled and leaned on Cadance. “They won’t understand…” “They will.” Cadance reassured her. “Just give it some time, they might even find it out on their own.” “Like how you found out?” Pinkie pointed out. Cadance chuckled. “Well, I can spot love a mile away, and I think you and this ‘Doomie’ can get along quite nicely, so long as you two keep a steady relationship.” Pinkie tilted her head. “What do you mean?” “What I mean is that you two need to make sure this love of yours can go the next level.” “But we already-” “Love isn’t just about looks, Pinkie, it’s about personality, how well you know them, what they like and what you like.” “So...i-is it bad that I just met him?” Pinkie flopped her ears. Cadance shook her head. “Not at all. Love at first sight is a thing that can happen, but you need to make sure that it lasts longer than a ‘sight’, understand?” “I think so.” Pinkie scratched her head. “So, what things should I do, should I ask him what kind of things he likes?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Well, what kind of things do you like?” Doomie rolled his eyes and continued walking. “Twig, we’re changelings, the only things we care about is love, we don't have any hobbies or likes or needs, or anything like that, we’re just bugs who feed on love.” “But we all have a personality.” Twig smiled. “You have one of those, right?” Doomie sighed. “Yeah, but I’m not good at anything, we don’t get cutie marks like they do, Twig. We don’t have a special talent or follow a destiny or anything like that.” “No talent? But I’ve got talent!” Doomie facehoofed. “Twig, having a high pain resistance isn't a talent, it’s just being weird.” Twig frowned. “But I’m really good at it, I’m sure you’re really good at something.” Doomie thought about that for a minute. “Twig, I don’t think I am good at anything, I’ve failed love 101, twice, I was never good at sneaking around, I barely passed flight class, I almost failed in disguising 102, I don’t have good horn-writing skills, I suck at athletics, I’m not that strong at all, I flunked combat 104, and I wasn’t good in seducing 103.” “But what about that one thing in seducing that you were really good at?” “That skill won’t work on her! She’s not even into it! She just likes throwing parties and baking, that’s pretty much all I got from her.” Twig shrugged. “It’s worth a shot.” Doomie turned away. “Twig, I really don’t think this relationship will work.” Twig gasped. “B-But you and me have been friends for-” “I’m talking about me and Pinkie’s relationship, Twig.” “Pinkie and I.” Twig corrected while adjusting his non-existing glasses. Doomie groaned. “You’re not helping.” Doomie hung his head and sighed. “I’m never gonna find something she loves…” Twig patted him on the back. “Well, it could be worse.” “How?” Doomie said. “How could it get any worse?” Twig tapped his chin. “Uh...she could...uh...you are...um...huh?” Twig shrugged. “I dunno how it could be any worse.” Doomie covered his face with his hoof. “Our relationship won’t even last a month.” “Why do you say that?” Twig asked. “Because we don’t share any interests. Last I remember, you need to be interested in the exact same things your partner is interested in as well.” Twig giggled. “You really did flunk that class…” Doomie flicked his ear, thinking he didn’t hear that right. “Wha-What’s that supposed to mean?” “Well, Doomie, you don’t need to be interested in the same stuff she likes, that’d be boring.” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Oh, what do you know...” Twig laughed. “I know lots of stuff, Doomie. I passed that class, didn’t I?” “D-Did you?” Twig wrapped an arm around Doomie and pulled him in for a hug. “I dunno, but I do know that I learned lots of stuff, like, how you should behave when you’re in front of a mare, what you should do in case you miss the time of your date, how your relationship stuff should work, what to do when you forget the rubber.” “What?” Twig blushed and pushed Doomie away. “Um...nothing…” He looked up at the sky and scrunched his face. Doomie was surprised by this. Twig my not have been smart when it came to tactics, but loving...Doomie started getting an idea. “Um...Twig, do you think you can...I dunno.” “What?” Twig tilted his head. Doomie took a deep breath. “Twig, I need you to tell me…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...How do I get that bug to love me!” Cadance stepped back. “W-What?” Pinkie grabbed Cadance. “How do I get Doomie to love me! I have no idea what changelings like him like.” Cadance raised an eye. “Uh...Pinkie, why are you asking me this? This is something you should do yourself.” Pinkie let her go. “Well, you already figured out that I like him, so why can’t you help me? You said it yourself, love isn't just about looks, it needs to be more than that! Can't you tell me more?” Cadance smiled. “Look, Pinkie, I know you love him, but I don’t think I can-” “Come on, please?” “Pinkie…” “Pretty please?” “Pinkie.” “Pretty please with ice cream, and sugar, and candy, and sprinkles, and frosting, and-” “Okay, okay, I’ll help you.” Cadance said, making Pinkie clap her hooves. “but you need to know that this is just advice, this isn’t me giving you instructions, okay?” “Okie dokie lokie! So, what's the first thing I should do?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You should try talking about what she does for a living.” “You sure?” Doomie asked. Twig nodded. “That’s just one of the many talking stuff that you need to do; you also need to talk about what kind of life strategy stuff you need, what kind of needs you need between you and her, what she’s like on the weekdays, what she does in her spare time…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...What his favorite activities are, what he’s into when it comes to...well, you know where.” “Where?” Pinkie asked. “At parties? Or on the street? Or when we’re holding hooves?” Cadance laughed. “No, I’m talking about-” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “-The cocoon?...Why would I need to worry about that, Twig?” Twig shrugged. “Well, isn’t love in the sack a good thing?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Not all the time, Pinkie, love isn’t just about making it, it’s about living it.” Pinkie tapped her chin. “So, love in there and out here are different?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “It depends.” Twig said. “Do you have angry sex, or sad sex, or makeup sex, or kinky sex, or-” “Is sex really that big of a deal?” Doomie asked. Twig looked away. “Well, you gotta figure out what kind of stuff your partner is into before you can eat. For all we know, she throws parties in...uh...more ways than one.” Twig nudged him twice and winked two times. “What’s that supposed to mean? Twig, she isn’t gonna tie me down and throw a party at me while we’re...doing it…You know how much I hate pain.” Twig giggled. “Sounds like something George likes.” "Will you stop talking about your class!" "I don't know what you're talking about, Doomie. What story?...I didn't read that story at all." Twig swung his eyes back and forth. Doomie ignored him and continued. “Besides, I don’t care if she doesn’t feed me.” "You don't care?" Twig said. “But Doomie…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...it’s one of the ways he eats, I can’t let him starve, can I?” Cadance frowned. “But a relationship that just cares about being in bed isn’t a very healthy one. You two need to be more in depth with it, care about one another in more ways that even you two don’t know. Not just one thing you're both obsessed with.” “But how do we find those things out?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You look around.” Twig said. “Get out there! Find ways for you two to really get to know each other, and always have time for the two of you to be alone and have fun.” “Wow…” Doomie said in amazement. “You do know a lot, and here I thought you only knew about taking and making pain." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Well, love isn’t my element for nothing, now is it?” Pinkie giggled. “Alrighty tighty then, I think I got it! Is there anything else you can tell me before the party?” Cadance smiled. “Yes, be kind...” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Be loving…” “Be compassionate…” “Be ready…" “And remember one…” “Important…” “Thing.” “What’s that?” “What’s that?” “He loves you too.” “She loves you too.” Author's Note Sorry if the dialogue got a bit confusing toward the end, And I'm also sorry for this chapter taking so long, I was too busy reading...stuff... I love you too Georg
Party...time“Let’s get this party...STARTED!” The entire crowd cheered as music started blasting out of the speakers. Pinkie then grabbed a nearby mic and tossed it right to Twilight, who grabbed it with her magic and started singing. As the song continued, two ponies in the background poked their heads out from behind a table, one being green and the other being blue. “Alright, Doomie.” The green one whispered. “You ready?” The disguised Doomie shoved the disguised Twig away. “No.” He whispered. “I am far from ready, what if this doesn’t work, what if me and pink...or...Pinkie and I...realize this relationship will soon go down hill? What if we-” “Shush!” Twig shoved a hoof in Doomie’s mouth. “Doomie, do you love her?” “Twig…” “Do you love her?” Twig asked again, his face inches away from Doomie’s. Doomie sighed. “Yes, I-” “And does she love you?” Twig asked. “Twig...I-I…” Twig grabbed him. “Doomie! Does she-” Doomie pushed him away. “I don’t know, Twig! For all I know, she’s doing this just so she could feed me.” Twig smiled. “Then that’s good.” “How is that good?” Doomie said. “That means she’s just doing this because she-” “Because she cares about you, silly.” Twig rubbed his brothers head. “You ever hear of ponies giving changelings love when they’re themselves?” Doomie started fighting. “Well…” Twig then patted his head. “She’s doing this outta love for you, Doomie.” “But Twig-” “No buts!” Twig booped Doomie's nose. “You are gonna face that mare with a big heart, a clear mind, a great body, and anything else you need that I forgot to tell you.” “T-There was more stuff!?” Doomie started panicking. “Well, I can’t tell you everything, you gotta find things out on your own.” “But...but-” Twig started eyeing him. “What’d I say about ‘buts’?” Doomie sighed again. “Listen, Twig, I really do appreciate the help, but you could’ve told me more.” Twig shook his head. “I didn’t give you instructions, Doomie. I gave you advice, at least, I think there’s a difference.” He tapped his chin, wondering if there actually was a difference. Doomie looked out into the crowd again, seeing that the song was still going. “Huh...how is it that they can remember a song?” “They practiced?” Twig shrugged. “I dunno; ponies scare me from time to time with things like this.” “What? How they can burst into song?” Doomie said, Twig nodded with a scared face. “I know for a fact it took the queen weeks to finally get her song all down,” Doomie continued. “she would’ve had a chorus too, if only we had more time.” Twig sighed. “Yup...one is a lonely number, Doomie…” “Uh...Yeah...It sure is.” Twig patted Doomie’s back, almost breaking it. “Don’t worry, brother. I’m sure you’ll wow her with that amazing skill you have.” Doomie rubbed his back in pain. “Ngh...Twig, for the last time, I seriously doubt she’ll be impressed by my-” “There she is!” Twig pointed ahead, hitting Doomie’s nose in the process. Doomie rubbed his muzzle and looked out of table, seeing his love dancing to the beat of the song. He then noticed what she was wearing. “Woah…She...she looks good in that...that…” “Dress?” Twig said. “Yeah, I don’t get why ponies wear that clothes stuff, they’re naked all the time anyway.” Doomie continued staring at Pinkie, his mind somewhat in a trance. “Yeah, but she looks so...beautiful in it…” Twig laughed. “I’d bet the dress would look even more beautiful on her bedroom floor.” Doomie snapped out of it once Twig said that. “H-Hey now! I-I wasn’t-” “But you were thinking it~” Twig said jokingly. Doomie blushed and looked away. “C-Can you just get out of here! I can take it from here.” Twig chuckled. “Alright, brother, you do good, as for me, I’m gonna help the hive.” “Help the-” Doomie turned around. “Twig, how are you gonna do that?” Twig shrugged. “Well, we had a plan before, we can do it again, right?” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Twig, that plan we had was just ponynaping the princess, I seriously doubt the second time will be the charm.” Twig gasped. “The second time will be the charm!” “No, Twig. I said-” “Don’t worry, Doomie!” Twig turned around and held his hoof to his chest. “I will bring the source of love to the hive again! You stay here and find a better disguise.” With that, he trotted away, leaving Doomie to himself to wonder just what Twig would do. “Probably go back home with flowers or something.” Doomie said to himself. “Now, how to surprise her…” He tapped his chin and started thinking. He looked around the party to see if there was something that could give him an idea, but all he saw were stallions, mares, guards, Pinkie, her friends. “Wait...I got the best idea.” Doomie then dashed under the table cover; a green light shining seconds later. “This is perfect.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “You okay, Pinkie?” “W-wha?” Pinkie turned to see Rainbow Dash flying above her after looking around the party. “Oh...uh, yeah, I-I’m fine...heh…” Dash crossed her arms. “You sure, you don’t look okay, you seem...distracted.” Dash rubbed her chin and started to smile. “Wonder what it could be.” Dash then did a sultry pose in the air. “I’m just...looking around, seeing if the party’s going ay okay.” Pinkie smiled, trying her hardest not to act suspicious. Dash landed on the ground and came up beside Pinkie. “Look, Pinkie, I know you’re kinda sad and all about losing your bug friend, but maybe he just wasn’t for you; maybe there’s someone else out there who wants to be with you besides him.” Dash was about to wrap a wing around her, only for Pinkie to back away. “D-Dash!” Pinkie yelled. “How could you say that!? I love him...er...I loved him, and now you’re telling me I should go out with someone else.” She crossed her arms. “I don’t think there’s anyone else I’d rather love.” Rainbow Dash frowned. “Aw, don’t say that. I’m sure there’s one pony out there who loves you; someone...really close who’s probably just...trying to...just...come out and say it.” Dash started stepping closer. “Oh really?” Pinkie said, her hooves on her hips. “Who? What other pony out there loves me like he did? I don’t think there’s anyone else-” “But there is!” Dash grabbed her hooves and pulled Pinkie in. “Listen, Pinkie, it’s time I told you that...well...I’m…” Pinkie brushed Dash’s hooves away. “Look, Dashie, I know you’re trying to help and all, but you gotta understand that I really liked him, even more than you girls.” Dash took a deep breath. “Pinkie, I...wait, e-even more?” Dash started backing up. Pinkie nodded. “Of course, I know the six of us are just friends, and we will always be that, but he was more than that, Dashie.” “J-Just friends.” Dash looked down. Unable to make eye contact after that. Pinkie smiled. “Of course!” Pinkie grabbed Dash’s hooves herself. “And I know nothing will ever change that, I promise that we will always be nothing more than friends!” Rainbow Dash continued looking down, seeing her own hooves locked in Pinkie’s. “P-Pinkie, I-I thought that...w-with you losing him that...I thought...” “You thought what?” Pinkie tilted her head; oblivious to what Dash was feeling right now. Dash finally pushed Pinkie away. “I-It’s nothing...j-just, just…” Dash turned around. “I’ma go get a drink…” She walked off, trying her hardest not to look back. Pinkie sat there in confusion. “Wonder what’s got Dashie all worried.” She tapped her chin and smiled. “Eh, I’m sure she’s alright. Now, where is that Doomie?” “Um...Excuse me, miss?” The party pony turned around, her smile vanishing the second she saw who was behind her. “Oh, uh...h-hello, royal guard...Um...I-I’d love to talk, but right now; I’m waiting for someone.” The guard stood straight. “Would that someone happen to be a changeling?” Pinkie gasped. “W-What makes you say that.” She darted her eyes back and forth, wondering how this random guard knew a changeling was currently with her. “I-I don’t know any changelings.” He stepped closer. “Last I heard, a certain pink pony was seen making out with a random bug.” He chuckled. “And that pink pony looks a lot like you.” Pinkie started shaking. “L-Look, I-I don’t know anything about Doom- uh...a changeling being here.” “I never said there was one here.” He sat down. “Are you saying there might still be one hidden in this...uh...area?” “N-No...n-not at all…” Pinkie was getting really nervous now. "Huh...strange. I could’ve sworn I’ve seen one trying to disguise as a pony earlier.” “W-What?” He nodded. “Mmh hmm. I don’t know about you, but he was looking awfully suspicious when I was talking to him.” “Y-you talked to Do- er...t-that pony?” “Yup, had a few questions to ask him, but I could already tell he was a changeling from the start.” “Y-You did.” Pinkie grabbed him. “W-What did you do to him?” “Who, Doomie?” Pinkie shook him. “Yes! What’d you do with-” She let go of him. “W-Wait, h-how do you know his name?” The guard blinked, showing his real clear blue eyes. “Because that changeling is me.” Pinkie dropped her jaw. “D-Doomie?” Doomie blinked again, changing back to his fake eyes, and smiled, showing one of his fangs. “Yes, my delicious piece of pie?” Pinkie’s frown turned into a smile. “D-Doomie!” Pinkie jumped with joy before hugging him, luckily, Doomie kept his balance this time. “Thank goodness you’re okay. Don’t scare me like that.” Doomie chuckled and hugged back. “I just wanted to play a bit, no harm?” “Yeah, but you had me worried.” Pinkie touched noses with him. “I thought for sure they...they…” “Hey, don’t worry.” Doomie caressed her hair, his smile still present. “I’m careful when it comes to disguising.” Pinkie raised an eye. “Um, then why is your fang showing?” Doomie stopped smiling and glided his tongue over his teeth, feeling that one of them was longer and sharper than the others. “Oh...uh...heheh...right. Guess I shoulda spun around four times in a mirror...eh?” He shook his head and smiled again, this time with straight, flat teeth. “How’s this?” Pinkie laughed. “It’s fine out here, but i’d rather have all of you showing when it’s just me and you.” “All of me?” Doomie raised one of his eyebrows. Pinkie nodded. “Yup, not a trace of pony on you.” Doomie blushed. “R-Right now, in front of every-” Pinkie giggled. brought his hooves up to her face. “Not here, but maybe after the party.” "Oh...r-right." He smiled Pinkie giggled. “This party’s still going on and it’s doing pretty good too!” Pinkie extended her arm across the area. “Just look at everypony having a great time celebrating the wedding.” “And the victory too?” Doomie said. Pinkie turned back to Doomie. “Aw, come on, Doomie, I’m sure it’s not about that too.” Doomie raised an eye. “Are you sure you're sure? You know, this isn’t the first time creatures have thrown victory events after they chased us out.” “It hasn’t?” Doomie sighed. “Nope...it hasn’t, but at least no one’s-” “POW! Right in his face!” Doomie and Pinkie turned around to see a group of ponies laughing, one of them stopped and said. “A-And then whahahahat happenehehend?” The one who yelled regained his composure and continued. “And then the filthy bug landed right on the other side of the street, I was about to dish out some more until that wave hit.” Another chuckled. “I remember one getting the snot beat out of him by this one chick, I was amazed the bug didn’t run off when he had the chance.” Another pony laughed. “Those things are just idiots when it comes to plans, I mean, with the queen wantin’ to get love, how the heck would they even get it by invading?” “How would they get it in the first place?” One said with a roll of his eyes. “Did you see how those things looked, they are the ugliest monsters I have ever laid eyes on.” “You’re right about that, filth like that needs to live outside.” Another one chuckled. “Provided they can even live outside in the first place.” Another roar of laughter came, making Pinkie cringe and flinched with every harsh word. She looked up at Doomie, who was only staring at them with an expressionless face. “U-Uh...Doomie, you okay?” Pinkie tapped him. Doomie turned back to her. “I’m fine...you get use to stuff like this. I couldn’t even begin to tell you how many times I’ve heard insults and harsh words like that, sometimes right to our face.” Pinkie frowned. "Y-You're not upset?" "I told you, we get use to it." "Should you?" Doomie craned his head to the sky, unsure of how he should answer that. He then wondered how his siblings would react to this. "I wonder what they’re doing right now.” He said. Pinkie looked up. “Who?” “My hive and how they’re handling what happened to them.” Doomie answered. “I can’t imagine how they’ll take this defeat. I know this isn’t the first time, but this is probably the worst one.” “The worst?” Doomie nodded. “The one before this was being chased out of town with torches and pitchforks, kinda embarrassing when that happened, and the second worse one was in that creepy village.” Doomie shivered. “We thought having the same cutie mark would be okay, but geez, they were weird.” Pinkie started getting sad with all of this. “A-And no one’s ever given you a chance?” Doomie looked back at her. “No one...they’d just love us for what we weren’t, not for who we really are.” Pinkie held his hooves. “But I do...and I’m sure others will love your brother’s and sisters too. I-I know your siblings can be rude to each other but-” Doomie raised an eye. “But we’re not rude to our fo- er...out lovers.” “You’re not?” Doomie brought both their hooves to his chest. “We may be mean to each other, but we treat our true loves with the kindest of hearts, or...at least, try to when we’re...not ourselves.” “But, that’s just for food, isn’t it?” “For them, it probably is, as for me, not anymore.” He locked eyes with her. “Pinkie, I don’t care if I can’t feed off you, I just want to love you for who you are, and I’m sure we can work this out.” Pinkie smiled. “And I love you for who...work this out?” Pinkie leaned back. “What do you mean?” Doomie turned away. “M-Maybe we should talk in private. Is that okay?” Pinkie looked around the party one more time before turning back to Doomie. “Of course it is.” With that, the two of them made their way out of the area and to the gardens. "Come on; this way." Doomie walked along side her. He then noticed her dress again. "Okay, um...y-you look nice, by the way." Pinkie laughed. "Oh, you like the dress? It's pretty nice, isn't it?" Doomie continued staring. "Y-Yeah....it is..." Meanwhile, Dash dropped her jaw, and her drink, as she saw Pinkie walk away from the party with a guard next to her. “S-She...she...t-that fast?” “Uh...you alright, sugarcube?” Dash turned around to see Applejack. “A-Ay jay...I-I think I saw Pinkie...w-walk away with…” “Uh...Dash, you’re startin’ to tear up.” AJ came up to her and rested a hoof on her shoulder. “You sure you’re okay?” Without warning, Dash brought Applejack in for a hug. AJ reacted with wide eyes. “I-I’m fine...A-As long as I have have you too...” AJ smiled and hugged back. "Aw, thank's Dash. You're a good friend too." "J-Just a friend!?" Author's Note I know the whole "Dash is lez" thing is overused, but I just could not resist. Besides, how many stories have her getting rejected and not having her go out with the rest of the mane six, or other mare's, or have sex with them? Not. Enough. Either that or I ain't looking hard enough... Doomiepie iz best ship.
Show...timeAuthor's Note Sorry for the long wait. And if this chapter ain't that high quality. There's been a lot goin' on for me in the real world... Show...time “I-I don’t know about this, Pinkie…” Pinkie clapped her hooves as Doomie sat behind the turntable with a mic at hoof. “Come on, Doomie, you can do it!” Doomie tightened his grip on the mic with his disguised hooves, still feeling embarrassed by all of this. “C-Can we at least do this in private?” Pinkie giggled. “We can’t take the mic and the table top, silly.” Doomie started looking around the area. Most of the ponies who had come were already gone, the only ones left were the elements, a couple random ponies, and some guards standing on the sides, it only made Doomie even more nervous. “A-Are you sure we can’t take it?” “If we took it, then I’m pretty sure the owner would be pretty upset.” “This isn’t your turntable?” Doomie was a bit surprised, he thought for sure everything in this party was hers, seeing as how she was throwing it. Pinkie tilted her head. “What makes you think it’s mine?” “I-I dunno...W-Weren’t you using it earlier with that white pony?” “It’s hers, Doomie.” Doomie flopped his ears. “Oh...” Pinkie poked him in the chest across the table. “Now, come on...do it.” Doomie looked away. “Y-You don’t even know what I’m gonna do...o-or if I’ll even do it.” Pinkie was starting to get impatient with all of this. “Doomie, will you just-” “Who’s the blue pony?” Doomie yelped and Pinkie turned around to see Twilight. “Hi Twilight, what brings you over here?” Twilight hiccuped. “I’m over here wondering what’s up with the pony...whyz he holding my mic.” Twilight leaned on Pinkie while trying her hardest to hold her drink with her magic. “Um...Twilight, are you okay?” Pinkie asked. “You seem...kinda weird.” “I’m not weird!” Twilight yelled, almost spilling her drink in the process. “You’re the...weird one with the weird...weirdo.” Doomie laughed. “Seems like she’s just as lightweight as us.” Twilight glared at him. “What’s that supposed ta mean?” Doomie crossed his arms. “What it means is that changelings like us can’t handle-” Twilight gasped. “Y-You’re a changeling!?” Pinkie wrapped an arm around her. “Of course he is, he’s Doomie, remember?” Twilight raised an eye. “Uhh…” “Come on, Twilight, you remember, he’s the one who loves me.” “Uhh…” “The one who I love.” “Uhh…” “The one who I…” Pinkie blushed. “made out with.” Doomie blushed soon afterwards. Twilight continued staring, her eyes starting to drift to the sky. “Uhh…” Pinkie’s eyelids went halfway down. “Twilight...are you drunk?” “W-what?” Twilight coughed. “I-I’m not drunk, I swear I’m not! I’ve never drunk from puking either…” Pinkie stepped back. “Uhm...Isn’t that the other way around?” “Maybe.” Twilight turned to Doomie and noticed the mic. “He-Hey, lookie there! My mic!” She rested her arm on the tabletop. “Are ya gonna sing for us or somethin’?” “W-What? I-I’m not gonna sing a-” Without warning, Twilight grabbed the mic out of his hooves and yelled. “Hey, everypony! This guy right here is gonna sing for us!” Most of the ponies started turning their heads to the DJ table, making Doomie yelp and lower his head. “What?” A rainbow hair mare yelled, her body almost falling on the floor. Twilight was about to yell again, but Pinkie quickly snatched the mic and said. “What she’s saying is that this pony right here is gonna play a song for us.” Doomie started panicking. “P-Pinkie, I-I-I’m not-” “What’s his name?” One pony in the crowd asked. “And why should we care?” Another yelled. Pinkie started thinking. “His name is...uh...Do...Do...Do...Da De...Jay! Yeah! DoDa DJ is gonna play us some awesome music!” Doomie sunk even lower behind the table. “B-But it’s not-” “With a name like that!” Twilight yelled. “You know it’s gotta be so cool!” She walked into the crowd and clapped her hooves. “Let’s see what ya got, DDDJ!” Doomie could only watch in horror as more ponies started to crowd around him. Doomie turned to Pinkie. “L-Look, Pinkie, this...talent...t-that I have isn’t really the best. M-My brothers never made me live it down when I tried this.” “But I’m not like your siblings.” Pinkie leaned in and whispered. “and I’m sure the other ponies will like it. I promise.” She then handed him the mic. Doomie tried to smile, but with dozens of eyes on him, it only made him shake. “T-They’re all looking at me…” Pinkie started making her way to the crowd. “Where else are they supposed to look, silly? You’re playing a song, right?” “W-What?” Doomie shook his head. “I-I’m not...well. I’m kinda-” Twilight raised her arms in the air and yelled. “Come on, Doo DJ! Play somethin’!” The other ponies started yelling as well. “Yeah!” Dash said before puking in a bush. “Bleh...play that record, spin that song!” Doomie darted his eyes around the area, making them flash orange for a second before turning back to pony eyes. “B-But it’s not-” A white pony with blue hair cupped her hooves around her mouth and yelled, “Just play it, you wimp!” Doomie froze, his eyes quickly flashing orange before returning to his disguised ones. “W-what did you call me…” The DJ mare chuckled. “I said, just play it…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...YA WIMP!” Doomie yelped and fell to the cold, hard, cave floor. He got back up and continued hiding something behind his back. “B-But I-” “No ‘buts’!” Doomie continued shaking as his two older brothers continued staring down at him. “Just get out of here!” “I-I just wanna-” “Ya just wanna what?” The other one yelled. “Waste our time? Sorry, kid, but me and Shift here gotta show to run, and we’d rather not have some little bug trying to get in the spotlight.” Shift nodded. “Yeah, that’s Stan’s job.” Doomie gulped, starting to regret ever trying to do this. “I-I just wanted to do something cool.” “Psh...cool?” Shift said. “That’s our job, little guy. Ya see, Lift here knows how to make the beat while I know the vocals.” He patted Doomie’s head. “Now, I know changelings, like you, wanna be like the cool guyz just because you finally got outta hatchling-hood, but right now, you need to sit down and learn you’re still at the bottom of the important list.” Lift chuckled and glared at Doomie. “Yeah, you little twerps need to know that me and Shift are the only partiers around here.” He loomed over Doomie and smirked. “And last I heard, you ain’t that good in your classes, so how could you be good at anything else?” Doomie stomped the ground. “So what if I’m not good at learning! I-I have something that can make up for it.” Both DJ’s rolled their eyes. “And what would that be?” Shift asked. Doomie looked away, thinking that he should just walk out and forget trying to make himself look cool, but that thought went away the second he realized this would probably be the only thing he could be good at. So, with a determined face, Doome pulled a microphone from behind his back and held his in the air. “This.” Both DJ’s raised an eye before smiling. “Well well well.” Lift said. “Looks like we got ourselves a singer.” Doomie looked away. “W-Well, i-it’s not really singing...i-it’s more like...uh…” “Like what?” Shift asked. “Just you yellin’ in a mic?” Doomie glared at them. “No! It’s something way cooler than that!” Doomie looked down at the mic. “I can dance! a-and my brothers tell me I’m pretty good.” He put his hooves together and frowned. “The other guys said you can let me use your electronic stuff after the show, can you let me...please?” Shift and Lift looked at each other for a few seconds before looking back at Doomie. They then went into a huddle. “You believe this?” Shift whispered. Lift shook his head. “I’m startin’ to think the other ones put a prank on this wimp. I wouldn’t be surprised. It ain’t the first time.” Lift chuckled. “Kinda reminds me about the time Twig thought that electric wire tasted like frosting.” Shift nodded. “Heh...poor little sucker...hey, how about we let the dude get some spotlight.” “You serious?” Lift looked back at Doomie, who only waved back. “the kid said he wanted to after the show, why are we lettin’ the little twerp be the show? That’s our job!” “There ain’t even that many bugs out there, Lift.” Shift said. “I doubt it’ll be that bad, besides, if the kid screws up, we’ll just play music over him.” “You want the kid to look like an idiot?” Shift shrugged. “It’s not like he’s gonna remember any of this, just give him a chance, if he fails, he fails and if he wins, he wins. Simple as that.” Lift looked at Doomie again, his eyes full of hope. Lift sighed. “Alright then.” He said. “If you think it’s so cool…” They both backed away from each other and pointed to a curtain leading to a stage. “Then there’s the place to prove it.” Doomie looked straight at the black curtain. “R-Right now? B-But I wanted to do it after, not during the-” Shift chuckled. “You ain’t scared, are ya?” “Yeah.” Lift went nose to nose with Doomie. “Are ya scared? Ya little wimp?” Shift leaned back and laughed, making his brother, Shift, do the same. Doomie clenched the mic even tighter and started gritting his teeth. “I’m not a wimp!” He yelled before making his way to the curtain. Both DJ’s stopped laughing and smiled as Doomie opened the black fabric “Good luck~” Shift yelled, he then nudged Lift and said, “Three meals says he cries two minutes in.” Lift nudged him back and started making his way in. “I say he won’t even last one.” Doomie ignored them and made his way through the entrance. It wasn’t long before he saw he was in the DJ’s booth, filled with stolen electronics and a tabletop. Doomie peaked his head above the table to see a crowd of changelings surrounding it. “O-Oh...my…” Doomie started backing up, only to bump into Shift and Lift. They both looked down at him. “What’z a matter?” Shift said. “I thought you wanted to be cool.” Doomie gulped. “W-Well, I-” Lift grabbed the mic out of his hooves and held up a cord. “Then come on, ya little runt.” he connected the cord to the mic. “Show us what ya got.” He extended it to Doomie, waiting for him to take it. Doomie gulped and peered out of the booth again, seeing only the glowing blue eyes of his many siblings. He looked back at the DJ’s. “D-Do you think I can do it?” Lift was about to make another rude remark, but Shift snatched the mic out of his hooves and laid down so he was at eye level with Doomie. Lift just rolled his eyes at the scene and messed with the equipment. “Listen, kid,” Shift said. “if you think you can do it, then that’s enough.” He placed the mic in Doomie’s hooves. “Now, can we get a move on.” “I-I dunno if I can anymore. C-Can’t I just do this in private...y-ya know, when no ones else is arou-” “Will you just play it already!” Shift finally shoved Doomie out into the open, making him stumble on the stage and lay on the ground. “O-Oh no…” Doomie got up and continued to quiver in fear, seeing that every eye was staring right at him, he looked at the mic and gulped, knowing that there was no way out of this. The DJ’s were becoming more impatient with every second. It wasn’t until Lift lost it and yelled out something that Doomie would never forget. “Just play it…” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “...YA WIMP!” Doomie finally snapped back into reality and looked ahead, seeing that every eye was looking at him. He rubbed his head and said, “Uh...y-yeah...just...uh...give me a sec.” He ducked under the table and started breathing in and out. “Okay...come on, Doomie.” He told himself. “Y-You can do this...j-just do what you did on stage...y-yeah...t-they probably won’t even laugh that much...yeah…” Doomie stood back up and tapped the mic, making sure it was on. “A-Alrighty then.” Doomie stuttered in the microphone. “H-Here goes…” He closed his eyes and tried to remember how it went. “Any day now!” A Dash yelled, now leaning on Twilight. “Yeah!” Twilight said. “Less talking and more singing!” “Just give him a chance!” Pinkie said. “He knows how the boogie beats!” Doomie’s ear twitched. “Boogie beats?” He whispered to himself. “Oh yeah, now I remember.” He smiled and started hearing the music in his head, the same music he heard during the performance a long time ago. He began to tap his hooves, which then led him to start leaning side to side. After that he took a stance and pressed the mic to his lips. “You know this boogie is for reaaaal~” Doomie leapt over the table and stood on his forelegs. Sounds of confusion started coming out of the crowd. “Um...DJ?” Pinkie said, only for Doomie to continue singing. He knew it wasn’t the song, but the dance he had done all those years ago, his voice was only an added bonus. As his singing continued, and his moves became more impressive, more and more ponies started getting impressed with every move he made. “Whoa…” One pony said. “He’s good.” “Look at those moves!” “That voice is something special.” “Do you see those hips!” Pinkie smiled and waved her hooves. “YEAH! Go DoDa!” She then started chanting his fake name; others in the crowd soon joined her. Doomie smiled and continued dancing, he looked at Pinkie, seeing her cheering and clapping along with the others. He closed his eyes and started feeling something his brothers never gave him: happiness. It was at that moment that Doomie started focusing more on his music than his magic, making green sparks start to form around his body, some of the audience members started taking notice, especially Pinkie. "Oh no..." She whispered. The chanting soon died down as Doomie’s real form started taking shape. His body was turning black, his ears were now stems, his legs were now full of holes, and as he opened his eyes, they were filled with blue. Pinkie started cringing as his cover finally blew. The cheering finally stopped, but Doomie continued dancing, completely oblivious to what was happening. Pinkie crouched down and slowly made her way to him. "Uh...D-Doomie..." As the song finally died down, Doomie threw the mic on the ground and flung his arms in the air. “WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH! YEAH! I can’t believe I actually did it! That was so awesome! I did it way better than before! What’d you think, Pinkie?...Pinkie?” Doomie turned to Pinkie, who had the same expression everyone else was having in the crowd; a dropped jaw and wide eyes. Doomie continued looking around, confused. “What?” Pinkie stepped forward. “Uh...D-Doomie…” Doomie chuckled. “You mean, DoDa DJ. Right?” He smiled and looked over the crowd, still seeing ever jaw was still hung open. “What?...Oooh, I get it, you’re all just in awe, I see.” He scratched his head. “I can tell yo...you’re...you’re all…” Doomie scratched his head again, feeling nothing but smooth skin. “That’s weird...I don’t remember going with double W’s look…” Doomie then looked at his arms, seeing right through them. "W-what the..." His jaw dropped as he looked over the crowd through the holes. He slowly lowered his arm to see dozens of faces staring right at him in shock. Doomie looked back with the same expression, only thinking of one one thing to say in response to this. "Um...I-It's not what...oh, who am I kidding...it is...”
Uh...oh“O-Okay...L-Look, I know this looks bad...b-but it’s not...o-okay? I-It’s just-” “GET THAT BUG!” Doomie forgot about explaining and decided to run for it. His first mistake was flipping over the DJ table, which then led to the wires connecting to the speakers and other electrical equipment to fall as well, his next mistake was going off stage left, leading right into the food table, where he landed head first into a salad bowl. Doomie didn’t stop and ran right onto the next table, crushing and squashing every single food on the way. “He’s destroying the party!” One mare yelled. Doomie turned his head to her and yelled, “I’m just walking over food! That’s not...uh?” He turned forward and gasped once he saw a guard holding a spear right at him at the end of the tables. “Stop right there, criminal scum!” The guard yelled. Luckily, Doomie managed to slide off the table and tumble under another one which had a stack of wine glasses in the shape of a triangle. He got up from the other side and tried running again, but his hoof was caught in the cloth covering the table, he yanked it as hard as he could, leading him to fall back and bang his head on a tray of hors d'oeuvres. Most of the ponies were stunned to see every glass was still standing, but that amazement went away when they saw the changeling getting back up on his legs. “Catch him already! Cool or not, it’s still a disgusting bug.” Doomie squeaked and ran again, this time on the pastry section of the party. Doing so made Pinkie flop her ears. “All my hard work…” Doomie realized he was running over everything on here and yelled out, “Sorry, Pinkie, I can’t really run anywhere-” *SPLAT* “-else…” Doomie was surprised that he just ran through a wedding cake as big as him, becoming blinded by the frosting in the process. he jumped from the tables and onto the ground, wiping off the icing and hoping he was going in the opposite direction from whoever was chasing him. “We got em’ now!” One guard was hot on his hooves and was about to tackle him, but Doomie stopped running and sat down, making the pony run right past him and into plates of food on a table “Ugh…” Doomie yelled. “What kind of frosting did you use!” Doomie finally managed to get the icing off and wipe everything else that was covering him, his eyes still trying put everything into focus. “I swear, if I run into one more plate of food, I’m gonna-” *SMASH* “...Oooow…huh?” Doomie groaned and managed to open his eyes, seeing stars above him, luckily, they were real stars in the night sky. Doomie guessed he was laying on his back and started standing up again, but for some reason, he couldn’t budge an inch. He craned his head down to see everyone was now looking at him, the guards were the only ones with a smirk. “Look’s like we finally got the bug.” The armor plated pony said. Doomie struggled again. “Oh! I haven’t even begun to run! Just wait until I...I use...m-mrg...my...WINGS!” Doomie thrashed about and grunted. “Why can’t I-” “Because you landed right in my DJ setup, you jerk!” One white unicorn yelled. Doomie looked down at his body to see that he was now covered in a mess of wires. He grunted and thrashed about even harder than before. Doomie continued to struggle out of the wires, but that only made him get tangled in more, wrapping around the holes in his legs and around his neck. He laid down, knowing that he couldn’t do this by himself, and he doubted anyone was gonna help him. “Arlight, colts!” One guard stepped forward with a spear erect. “Let’s take this bug down!” The other guards did the same and started charging right at the defenceless changeling. Doomie managed to sit up and see sharp metal coming right at him, he brought his arms to his eyes and closed them, knowing this was his last stand, that it was over, that there was no one who could help him now. “DON’T! Touch him…” Doomie moved his arms away from his eyes to see what had stopped an angry mob of guards from tearing him to pieces. “P-Pinkie?” Pinkie continued staring straight at every pony in front of her, arms spread out in an attempt to protect the changeling behind her. After a few moments of silence, she straightened herself up and breathed in deep. “If you want this bug!” She pointed at him, her face as serious as ever. “You’re gonna have to get past me.” One of the guards laughed. “Nice trope, but I’m afraid that changeling is accused of crimes against Equestrian law.” Doomie tried standing up, only to fall on his stomach. “Hey! Bug or not, I have rights!” “You have no rights here, changeling!” One guard yelled, spear still pointed right at Doomie. “Oh really?” Doomie slowly stood up again. “So I supposed griffins get the same treatment, o-or how about the DD’s! Huh? Do they still live underground?” “The whats?” The guards asked. “The diamond dogs...they get any respect? Cause we have great raves with them on saturdeack…” Doomie choked on a mic cord when he stood up, making him lay back down and start unwrapping the wire around his neck. Pinkie faced him. “You and your brothers are friends with those dogs?” Rarity dropped her jaw. “How could you even be around such ugly creatures!?” Doomie glared at her. “Probably because they’re fun to hang out with and we don’t care what they look like. I’m guessing you ponies hate them too?” Doomie managed to cross his arms. “I’m beginning to think the only creatures you like are yourselves.” “Hey!” One guard stepped forward. “We are at peace with many types of-” “By ‘at peace’ do you mean they're as far away from you as possible?” Doomie asked angrily. “Uh…” Doomie rolled his eyes. “Figures…” Dash smashed another wine glass on the ground and yelled, “We’re friends with tons of things, we even got that zebra from the woods.” Doomie raised an eye. “What?” Pinkie leaned into his ear. “Zecora. she’s one of our friends.” “Does she have dreadlocks?” Doomie asked. “Because the only thing that we changelings have learned from zebras is to never trust one with dreadlocks, they give you plants that should never be looked at.” A brown colored guard yelled out, “OH! So I guess you hate zebras then?” Doomie stood up again. “At least we’re not racist to everything we meet! Unlike you ponies!” Doomie yelled out, causing gasps from everyone, even Pinkie. Doomie noticed and sat back down. “I-I...I...I didn’t mean-” “I think I’ve heard just about enough!” One guard started making his way to Doomie. “It’s time we take you in, changeling! You can answer to the princess.” Pinkie stood in front of the pony while Doomie shook his head. “Oh no, you ain’t taking me to that hatchling eater. Stan still wets the cocoon over that story, and I ain’t having any of it.” The guard cocked his head. “What?” “I said thathmmph…” Doomie glared at Pinkie as she zipped his mouth for the third time today. “Let me try to talk, okay?” Pinkie ignored his mumbles of annoyance and turned to the guards again. “Please, listen. I know the changelings have done a lot of damage to Canterlot, but they did it for a reason.” One guard laughed. “Taking over a city isn’t a reason.” Pinkie stomped her hoof on the ground. “They did it for more reasons than that! They did it because they were starving, that they had no other choice, and that if they just walked in and tried talking, ponies would act just like how you’re all acting to him right now!” The ponies started looking at one another, some started to understand while others were more arrogant. “But their queen hypnotized a prince just to invade.” One mare said. “That’s pretty evil.” Pinkie pointed at her. “They only followed orders.” Pinkie looked at Doomie and whispered, “R-right?” Doomie nodded and started fiddling with the zipper, knowing it was gonna be harder than before with wires covering his body. Pinkie turned back to the crowd. “Yeah, their queen was a big meanie to her subjects, and she made them all crash through the shield and take over.” A white guard stepped forward. “You’re tellin’ us that the changeling queen is responsible for all of this mess?” He pointed at a grey pony. “Stetson over there still has that green slime stuck to him, thanks to those bugs.” "But their queen made them do all of that, and this changeling is a nice guy, he'd never-" “Alright then," One orange guard said. "explain to us why you love that changeling.” The pony tapped his hoof, waiting for a response. Pinkie turned around, seeing that Doomie was still fiddling with the zipper and the wires. She smiled and walked up to him. “You really wanna know?” Pinkie asked, receiving nods from all of them. “I’ll tell you why.” Pinkie grabbed one of Doomie’s legs and started unraveling the wires. “Doomie just has that special something that makes him stand out from every pony I’ve ever met.” She moved to the second leg. “It’s just...too hard for me to explain...and I know we might not look like we’re a match for each other.” Then the next. “And even though our first few minutes together were the most awkward minutes I’ve ever spent with anyone…” She unraveled the final one and pulled the cords around his body to make him sit up. “I know he means it when he says…” She unzipped his mouth and waited...and waited...and waited. “When he says…” Doomie took the wire wrapped around his neck and cleared his throat. He then pulled Pinkie in for a hug, looked deep into her eyes, and said, “One, please don’t zip my lips anymore, and two…” He smiled and slowly pressed his lips against her, Pinkie yelped before leaning in and kissing back. After seconds of silence and many confused looks from the ponies, Doomie pulled away and said as dreamily as possible. “I love you, Pinkie Pie.” A round of daws fell through the crowd, with one ending in a hurling sound coming from a spectrum haired mare. Most of the guards stepped away and sighed. “Alright then, we get it, you like the thing, but he still destroyed a party.” Doomie shrugged. “We can start it again, can’t we?” “YEAH!” Twilight yelled. “Let’s start it up again, I wanna see music blasting out my eardrums!” She hiccuped and raised her glass in the air. “For the newly found couple!” She drank the the while glass and fell backwards. Sounds of agreement came out through the crowds. “I guess we can start it up again.” Some said. “Well,” Pinkie said. “what do ya say, guys? Should we get this party started again?” “We can’t really start without music.” One pony pointed out. “And that bug wrecked my turntable.” “It was an accident!” Doomie yelled. “A-And we don’t need DJ’s to play music, w-why not something simple?” One pony raised his hoof in the air. “OH! OH! Can I, I found...uh...have a sax ready for action!” “Wait a sec…” Doomie whispered. “I know that voice.” Doomie let go of Pinkie and turned around, seeing a green pony in a tuxedo with a saxophone at hoof coming their way. Doomie could already recognize who he was. “Twig?” “Twig?” Pinkie said. “Who’s Twig?” “A friend of mine.” Doomie said. “But I didn’t expect him to be here.” He craned his head to the monobrow pony. “What are you doing here, Twig?” “Twig?” A brown pony said. “What kind of name is that?” Twig held his head high, “A good one, don’t worry pony folk, I got something that can wow the crowd.” Twig walked up to Doomie while the ponies looked on in confusion. “I thought you needed some help when it came to seducing your mare friend, so, I found something fancy to wear and got this thing.” Twig held his sax up. “Um...Twig, why are you wearing that?...And why are you...well…” Doomie leaned into his ear. “disguised?” Twig shrugged. “Because I like this look.” Twig looked back and forth. “And, don’t tell anyone, but I found this while trying to get the plan, kinda nice suit, huh?” Doomie looked over him. “Uh...yeah, it’s pretty nice, but...weren’t you on your way to go somewhere?” “Huh? OH! Yeah! I was about to go get mi candy cazada, but I couldn’t find her, so, I decided to lay low by playing this thing.” He held his instrument high in the air. “This is an alto sax, the smallest of the bunch, and pretty simple to play.” Pinkie stepped back. “Um...okay?” She nudged Doomie. “So, how do you know this pony?” “Oh, he’s not a pony,” Doomie tapped Twig’s head, making his eyes turn blue before turning back to a pony’s. “he’s one of my brothers, but he’s a special one, he is.” “He’s a changeling?” Pinkie said, hoping the crowd didn’t hear this conversation. “But how did he-” “I smashed through three walls before hitting the ground in an alley.” Twig said. “From there, I met Doomie.” Twig pulled his brother in for a hug. “And we shared stories about how he likes you and how I like gravy, and how I got him to be with you.” Doomie pushed him away. “Twig…” “How’d he help you get with me?” Pinkie asked. Doomie wrapped his arm around her’. “He means that he gave me advice on relationships, I mean, I’m sure others have given you advice too, right?” Pinkie scuffed the ground. “Well, I kinda did.” Twig laughed. “And there is absolutely nothing wrong with that, right there, that is, I’ll tell you what…” “Um...yes?” Pinkie said. “No offence, but, I thought all changelings were mean to each other.” Twig laughed. “Oh, we are, but I know it’s for laughs, and I always love fighting with my brothers, the bones heal up pretty fast too.” “B-Bones?” Pinkie said. Doomie patted her back. “It’s fine, he’s always like this, it’s kinda why we like the big lug.” Twig blushed. “Yup, kind as...uh...I’m as kind as...um…” He started going cross eyed. "Um...I forget." Doomie laughed. “I swear, Twig, with how strong you are, and the stuff you’re good at, and a great personality to go along with it, you should enter some kind of competition or something, you might win.” Twig tapped his chin and thought about that. “...Nah, sounds boring. Competitions scare me anyway and I doubt a character like me can-” “HEY!” The three of them turned to the crowd, all of them waiting impatiently. “Is he gonna play or what? Or are you two just gonna kiss again?” Pinkie and Doomie blushed, Twig just chuckled. “Don’t worry, pony friends, I can get the party started again! that almost rhymed!” Dash walked up to Twilight and rested her arm on her. “How good are ya at playin that thang anyways?” Twig looked at his saxophone. “Well, uh...lemme try to remember…” Twig breathed in and blew into the sax, playing a rather nice tune, then another, and another. “Yup, I think I still got it!” Twig stuck his tongue out and looked at the crowd, seeing his jaw hung open. “What?” Doomie shook himself. “Uh...n-nothing, just, do you mind if you can play us something?” Twig tapped his chin. “Um...I have one song in mind, but I’m gonna need some more sax players, and a piano, a bass guitar, and a drum beat!” Twig turned to the crowd. “Anyone got any of those skills?” Several ponies raised their hooves in the air, Twig was surprised at first before realizing. “Oh yeah…they have musicals…” “Um...what?” Doomie asked, confused as to how random ponies have those skills. Pinkie giggled. “Come on, Doomie, ponies are always ready for a song, even I can play tons of instruments at once.” “Y-you can?” “Ready when you are!” Doomie and Pinkie turned around to see Twig along with a group of ponies, all of them ready to play. Doomie dropped his jaw. “H-how did-” Pinkie grabbed Doomie's hooves and smiled. “Are you ready?” “Uh..y-yeah yeah, sure...just...how can they...you know what, forget it.” Doomie pointed at them and yelled. “Hit it!” Twig smiled and started a beat. “Seduce her!” He yelled before the song started. Doomie rolled his eyes and smiled at Pinkie. “Ready, my pie?” Pinkie smiled back. “Ready, my fly.” Doomie started his dance routine, making everypony look on in amazement, some even started dancing themselves, trying to copy the bug and pony’s moves. The guards only shook their heads and went back to their posts. Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Ain't that romantic.” She wrapped her wing around Twilight. “Come’er Twi, let’s go make over thirty stories about us, almost all of them with the same plot, theme, and outcome…” She snickered at the end. “Heheh...come…” Twilight smiled and took a big swig of her tenth, smashing it to the ground afterwards. “Let us go be as original as possible!” Rainbow Dash laughed. “HAAAHAAAAehh. T-That’s a nice joke right there that is…” She snorted and started walking, Twilight right along side her. “I wouldn’t be surprised to wake up married...just like-” Twilight rested her hoof and Dash’s lips. “Shhhhshushushushshhhhh...Let’s save that for later...”
Nap...Time“So...I...uh...guess this is goodbye?” “For now, but maybe down the road, we’ll meet each other again.” “You sure? Because I can still stay around for a while.” “Did you not see the panic you caused at the party!? I’m surprised they left you alone after all the damage you caused, I’m even more surprised that we left you off with a warning and I’ll be even more surprised if the whole population of Canterlot keeps you in one piece once they see you again! So no; you’re not staying here with me.” Doomie stepped back. “Okay...alright, I understand, you don’t want me here anymore, but...you don't hate me, r-right?” The guard turned away, not wanting to look at him in the eyes. “I dunno, all I know is that that mare right there doesn’t hate you.” He pointed at Pinkie, who was with her friends a few feet away from them, waiting for the night train to come. “I still don’t know what she sees in you.” Doomie shrugged and continued gazing at his marefriend, completely amazed by how she was able to get him out of that mess at the party, at least now he could finally leave Canterlot and go to her home. “I think it’s more than looks, mr. guard.” “It’s Lock,” The armor plated pony said. “Lock Stock.” Doomie chuckled. “So where’s Barrel?” He asked jokingly. Lock craned his head to the tower. “He’s up guarding the library doors in the castle with Private...wait, how’d you know that was my partner’s name?” Doomie held in his laughs. “Um...lucky guess?” Lock Stock rolled his eyes and poked Doomie in the chest. “I suggest you change into a pony before the train comes, I’d rather not have mass panic when I hear a changeling has been smuggled out of here.” Doomie wasn’t surprised to hear that, technically, he was on the run from the law by doing this...in a way. “So, you’re not gonna tell the princess about all this...right?” Lock smirked. “Don’t worry, we made sure the ponies and guards will keep quiet, but she’ll find out sooner or later, not by me or them, mind you.” Doomie started to panic. “W-What do you mean?” “Changeling, listen. secrets are like closet cases, sooner or later, they’re gonna come out, and everyone will either take it lightly, or take it badly, understand?” Doomie cocked his head. “Closet cases?” Lock nodded. “You know, when ponies usually come out of the clo-” “HEY, BUG BRAIN!” Doomie and Lock turned right to see a blue mare stumbling toward them. “Speak of the devil…” Doomie said. Dash finally fell in front of them and craned her head up. “You guyz done talkin’, pink blob over there’s waitin’ to talk to ya.” Doomie looked up to see Pinkie waving at them, he waved back and turned to Lock Stock. “Guess that’s my cue. It was nice meeting you, Lock.” Doomie extended his arm, hoping for a hoof shake. Lock paused at first, but ended up shaking. “Nice seeing you too.” He looked back and forth before whispering into Doomie’s ear. “And, just a heads up, I suggest getting some ID. I heard that they’re gonna be enforcing some law about inspection transportation, you know, to make sure passengers aren’t-” “Changelings…” Doomie finished. “I wouldn’t be surprised.” He looked at Rainbow Dash, seeing that she was now sleeping on the floor. “The things this mare’s been through tonight.” Lock smiled. “You know, in all my years of service, they always told me to expect only...the expected.” He laughed and started walking away. “But this...this is just ridiculous.” “Hey, L-Lock?” Doomie said, making Lock stop and turn around. “Um...T-thanks…” “Thanks? For what?” Lock asked, not knowing how a thank you was needed. Doomie hoisted the drunk mare on his back. “Ya know, for not taking me in, for not stabbing me with a spear, taking me secretly to the train station without anypony following us…” “Oh...well, uh, yeah. No problem.” Lock was surprised to hear that, it wasn’t everyday someone thanked him for not ending their lives. He ended up walking away from him and getting back to his post, leaving Doomie with Dash and her friends. Doomie only waited until he left before walking over to Pinkie and her friends, Pinkie bounced up and down while her friends looked back and forth, trying to see where the train was. Rarity groaned. “How much longer must we wait? The train should’ve been here by now.” Twilight yawned and cracked her neck. “Trains take a while, Rare...ugh, my head…” Twilight sat down and rubbed her forehead. “I don’t think that spell worked…” Applejack laughed. “Well, maybe ya shoulda thought twice before drinkin’ that punch, at least you didn’t drink more than Dash over here, mare didn’t know her limit before it was too late.” She turned to Spike, who was sleeping on Twilight. “‘Bout as sleepy as this little feller is.” Doomie rubbed his chin. “Why exactly do you have a dragon with you? They’re not the most friendly of creatures out there.” “Don’t worry.” Twilight said. “He’s nice, he’s just a baby anyway. It's not like he's some ten story monster rampaging through a town...oh wait...Didn't he do that?" She rubbed her head again. "Uhhhgug...this headache is not helping me think!" Doomie let that statement sink in while Fluttershy tapped Twilight. “Um...so, that spell, did it...tell you what happened while you were...well, under the influence?” Twilight continued rubbing her head. “Fluttershy, all I did was remove the intoxication levels in my brain...ouuuwwwugh...Unfortunately, that didn’t remove the headache…” Doomie rolled Dash to the ground. “Did you, like, speed up your drunkenness or something?” “You could say that, I’m just glad I was smart enough to do that before I took another sip. Who knows what I would’ve done.” She smacked her lips. “I find it strange how I taste grape and candy right now…” Pinkie continued bouncing. “Maybe that punch had more flavors than grape! It probably had a rainbow of flavors!” She turned to Doomie. “Did you ever drink any, Doomie?” “I would’ve puked it up by now.” Doomie answered, receiving sounds of disgust from Rarity. “What?” “I still don’t see how you can’t eat our food.” Rarity said. “It’s food for Celestia’s sake!” Doomie rolled his eyes. “We just eat love, marshmallow mare.” Rarity narrowed her eyes. “Don’t you dare call me that!” Doomie snickered. “Look, I understand pony food is tasty and all, but we just can’t eat it; we eat, and only eat, love. Why do you think we invaded during a wedding anyway?” Twilight started to get intrigued with this. “I’m curious, how did you guys even know there was a wedding going on in the first place?” Doomie smiled. “We changelings can feel love from a distance, and weddings are probably the one thing that attracts us the most.” Doomie chuckled. “To tell you the truth, I wouldn’t mind being at another wedding...I just hope the chairs aren’t that big.” “You guys can sense love from far away?” Doomie rubbed his hoof against his chest. “Well, I don’t mean to brag, but certain changelings can sense love from very long distances. I was one of the few who could feel the strong sense of love coming from here, even some of our little brothers could do it. Clarsen, Matt, even our littlest guy, Peter, helped with...wait, was it Peter? Or was it Paul? Patrick?...Pat?...I dunno, it was a P name…or a D...” Twilight rubbed her chin. “So, was it just pony love, or…” Doomie chuckled. “We can feel all types of love, Twilittle, some were even kind enough to give us some.” “It’s Twilight, and how did creatures just hand you over love? I thought they hate-” “Ponies hate us.” Doomie stated. “Other creatures are more friendly.” “Really?” Twilight found it hard to believe creatures, besides them, could cooperate with each other. Doomie shrugged. “We’re friends with lots of other creatures. Diamond dogs, breezies, hydras, timber wolves, Donkeys, fireflies...we even met this one mule who was on the road, looking for a long lost friend...Matilda?...y-yeah, I think that’s her name…She was really nice.” Twilight was astounded. “Y-You guys are friends with...hydras...a-and timber wolves?” Doomie nodded. “We call em’ woodwolves for short.” Applejack stepped in. “Waywaywait, how in the hay are ya friends with monsters like them?” Doomie crossed his hooves. “Takes one to know one, seeing as how you guys see us as monsters too, it was a nice conversation starter when we met them.” Doomie sighed. “If only the dragons weren’t more violent than us, then maybe we could be friends with them too.” Twilight was about to ask another question, but a loud train whistle was heard, making her and the others looked over to the tracks to see a train heading their way. Doomie instinctively changed into a disguise and looked at Twilight. “Guess the trains here.” Twilight sighed. “Guess so, we’ll talk about this later.” She was still curious as to how changelings were friends with all these creatures, she couldn’t wait to ask if they were in alliance with ursa minor’s. As the train finally came to a halt, the group of ponies and disguised changeling started making their way inside. Doomie and Pinkie were just about to get on, but something caught Doomie’s eye. “Wait, did I just, no...that’s not even possible.” “What?” Pinkie asked. Doomie turned to his left to see a familiar looking, monobrowed, green pony coming toward the train, carrying a large sack on his back. “Twig?” The pony noticed them and dropped his bag on the ground. “Hey there, brother! You going on the train too?” Doomie placed his hooves on his hips. “Twig, why do you keep following us?” Twig shrugged and hoisted the bag back on his back. “I dunno, I just thought taking the train would be better than walking there, and my wings haven’t worked for me ever since I was born.” Pinkie cocked her head. “What’s with the bag?” Twig walked up to them and took his first step on the train. “Shhh, it’s all part of the big plan.” He tapped his forehead and stuck his tongue out on the side. Doomie facehoofed. “Twig, what are you talking about?” Twig booped his brother on the nose. “You’ll find out, it’s only a matter of time. Now, if you’ll excuse me,” Twig adjusted the bag and walked into the train. “I’m off to another story!” As the big bug finally made his way in, Doomie and Pinkie just shrugged and soon followed. Pinkie nudged him. “What do you think was in the bag?” Doomie shook his head. “I have no idea, probably something that has no point here.” He looked back and forth. “Which way did your friends go?” Pinkie held one of his hooves and yanked him. “Why don’t we just be by ourselves? You know.” Pinkie pressed her chest against his. “As couples.” Doomie blushed. “Uh...y-yeah, sure.” He looked ahead. “Where do you wanna sit?” Pinkie smiled and tugged his arms. “Come on, this way.” Doomie and Pinkie made their way to another train cart, passing by beds that were occupied by others, most of them asleep, except for one who was currently on the other side of the cart, checking on each bed, it wasn’t long before both of them found a place to sleep. “This good?” Doomie asked. Pinkie wagged her tail. “Perfect,” She hopped on the top bunk and held her hoof out to Doomie. “Come on up.” Doomie stepped back. “Uh...why are we sharing a bed?” Doomie looked at the other places to sleep. “There’s tons of other beds.” “You don’t wanna sleep with me?” Pinkie frowned. “But, that’s like, the one thing couples do.” “They sleep together?” Pinkie nodded. “What’s better than sleeping together?” “Sleeping by yourself?” Doomie didn’t seem to understand what Pinkie was explaining to him. The only time he slept with others was when he was a hatchling. “I don’t get why we need to sleep in the same bed, Why can't we just-" “Excuse me, sir?” Doomie turned to his right to see a pony wearing a conductors hat. “Uh...Yes? Can I help you?” The pony crossed her arms. “I’m afraid there’s only one bed per pony, no sharing is allowed on this train.” “Awww. come on.” Pinkie wined. “Can’t you make this an exception?” The pony closed his eyes and shook his head. “I don’t make the pony’s rules, I just follow them,” He opened his eyes, making Doomie quietly gasp. “that’s what a junior train operator is all about.” “Pretty please?” Pinkie begged. “We just met, and-” “That just makes me wanna-” “H-Hold on a sec…” Doomie went nose to nose with the pony. The stare lasting for what felt like minutes. “Um...can I help you?” Doomie narrowed his eyes. “Carl?” The pony immediately gasped and fell to the floor. “H-how did you know...w-who told you, I-I swear! I-It’s wasn’t me, I-I wasn't apart of whatever they did, I just got here, I-It wasn’t-” “Calm down,” Doomie said, looking around to see if anyone was looking. “I just wanna know how you got here; were you inside a building too?” Carl continued breathing in and out as fast as his lungs could. “I-Inside a building? W-Wha...what does that have to do with anything?” Doomie started getting annoyed. “Carl, what I mean is how you’re here and not a hundred miles that way?” Doomie pointed in the sky. Pinkie looked at Doomie. “Why do you keep calling him Carl?” “Because that’s his name.” Doomie answered. “Carl. The name the queen gave him when he was born." Carl regained his composure and stood back up. “L-Listen, pony, I have no idea how you know who I am, but I-” “They hatch from a cave.” Doomie said blankly. Carl went wide eyed. “Only on the walls…” He whispered. “There,” Doomie said. “You happy now?” Carl breathed a sigh of relief. “Yes! Thank queen...I-I thought for sure somepony found out about me...M-My cover could’ve been blown right there.” Carl turned to Pinkie Pie. “I’m guessing she’s one of us, right?” Pinkie continued looking confused. “Hatch from a cave? Doomie, what’s he talking about? Is he a changeling or something?” “It’s a counter statement.” Doomie explained while Carl’s heart pumped even more than before. “Counter statement?” Pinkie said. “Is that like a...thing you say, making him say something else...or something?” Doomie nodded, not noticing Carl slowly stepping away. “Yup, helps make sure we can know who’s a disguised pony and who’s not.” Doomie looked at Carl, making him freeze in his tracks. “Ain’t that right Carl?” Carl started to shake. “S-S-She knows?...H-how did...why does...w-when…” “Why is he shaking like that?” Pinkie asked. Doomie was about to ask the same question. “I dunno, why are you so nervous, Carl?” “Why am I nervous?” Carl stomped his hoof. “I’ll tell you why!” Carl realized how loud he was talking and whispered. “You have a pony who knows who we really are, do you know how bad that is!?” “It’s fine, Carl, she’s not gonna go telling on everyone that a changeling's around, so just calm down and let us be by ourselves, okay?” “By yourselves, why? Is she, like, some diplomat you’re taking to the hive or something?” Doomie shook his head. “Nope. She’s my marefriend.” “WHAT!?” Carl yelled, pulling Doomie away from her. “Doomie, that’s one of the top five things a changeling shouldn’t do!” Pinkie sat up. “What do you mean?” Carl looked at her. “What I mean is that changelings shouldn’t fall in love with their food.” “FOOD!?” Doomie shoved him on the ground. “Alright, listen here, you overgrown cockroach, I'm tired of others thinking we're not in love, so listen! She isn’t food!” Carl got up. “Didn’t you learn anything in love eating one- Oh right, you failed in all your classes, didn’t you?” “Carl...she’s more than food, WAY more, she’s the first mare I’ve ever met who said she loves me, and means. it” Carl stepped back, never thinking such words could be used in a sentence together. “S-she...you...really?” Doomie nodded while Pinkie watched the scene unfolded overhead. “That’s right.” Doomie continued. “She doesn’t look at us like monsters like the other ponies do, Carl. She doesn’t care how nasty we look or how dangerous we may be, and most of all, she loves me…” He looked at her. “For being me.” Pinkie leaned back and blushed, never thinking he would say something like this in front of a pony...or, changeling, in this case. Carl found that whole thing hard to understand. “So...she loves you without that stupid disguise you have on?” Doomie glared at him. “Hey! Yellow and orange mix just fine, Carl, and yes, she does. She loves me for who I am.” He slowly turned back to her. “Right?” He asked softly. Pinkie kept a straight face for a bit before changing back into a smile. “You bet I do, I don’t care what you look like, you are the sweetest thing I have ever met, no one has ever said something like that to me, and I don’t think anyone else ever will.” Both of them nodded and turned to Carl, making him raised his hoof to his chest. “So…” He said, “I guess you guys...really love each other?” They nodded. “Well, alright then, I see, I guess we can have real romance...for once…” “Aw…” Pinkie said. “It’s okay, I’m sure I’m not the only pony who feels this way to you guys, there’s probably tons of other ponies out there who love you for who you are.” “R-Really?” Carl dropped his jaw, never thinking he would hear that. “Y-You really think so?” Pinkie sat up as tall as she could. “I know so.” Carl sat down. “Well, alright then...I-It seems she really does love you, Doomie.” Doomie grinned. “No tricks, no spells, no lies, and no defects, I love her, and I always-” Carl coughed. “Alight, I get it, can we please stop with the romance, can we get to the comed-” “So!" Pinkie yelled. "Can you please let us sleep together...pretty please?” Pinkie put her hooves together and looked at Carl. Carl couldn’t look back, knowing he was a sucker for this type of act. “UGH! Alright, fine.” He said. “I’ll make an exception, but make sure no one sees you in the same bed; might get me in trouble.” Pinkie nodded. “We’ll be good, don’t worry.” Carl nodded. “Okay, and I swear, if I hear rocking in the next room…” “CARL!” Doomie yelled, his face hot red. Carl just laughed. “I’m kidding, brother, now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a job to keep and a bathroom to cry in.” With that, the disguised changeling turned around and made his way to the other carts. “Night’ brother.” “Um...Night?” Doomie waved goodbye and turned to Pinkie. “So, uh, how do I do this?” Pinkie patted the bed. “Just come on up, love bug~” Doomie put his hooves on the bed and hoisted himself on top, he nearly hit his head on the roof in the process. “Maybe we should’ve been on bottom.” “Only one of us can do that, Doomie.” Pinkie said with a smirk. Doomie just chuckled. “We really got our minds in the gutter, don’t we?” “I learned from the best.” “It was just a misconception, nothing too bad...but, I guess without it, we probably wouldn't have been this close.” Pinkie pushed herself closer to him. “Guess not.” “Yeah…” “Yeah…” A long silence came from both of them. Doomie started sliding his hoof across the bed sheet. “What is this thing, a cover or something?” “It’s a blanket, silly.” Pinkie giggled. “Don’t tell me you’ve never heard of a blanket before.” Doomie shook his head. “Never, only things I’ve ever slept in are cocoons, and they hang from walls, not just lay on the floor.” “But isn’t this a bit more comfortable?” Doomie sunk his hoof into the fabric, feeling something he never had before. “Why isn’t it hard or anything, the cocoons were pretty secure when it came to keeping you inside them, this feels like you can tumble right out of it.” “That’s what the blankets for.” Pinkie grabbed the blanket. “Here, put it on.” “Why? It not like it can provide any-” Doomie stopped talking once Pinkie wrapped the blanket over his shoulders. “-any...an...what in the…” Doomie took hold of the sides of the blanket and wrapped them around his entire body. “What is this thing made out of? It’s so...so-” “Soft?” Pinkie smiled. “That’s what blankets are like, Doomie, now come on.” Pinkie laid back on the bed and motioned her hoof to tell Doomie to do the same. Doomie was reluctant at first, but laying down next to her, making the blanket cover both of them. “So..uh...what now?” “Now…” Pinkie slowly moved her arms under the blanket until they wrapped around Doomie. He yelped as Pinkie pulled him in. Doomie could feel the racing heartbeat coming from both him and Pinkie. Doomie was about to ask what this was all about, but Pinkie stopped him with a gentle kiss. Doomie was startled at first, but quickly closed his eyes and returned the favor, his disguise slowly dropping while doing so. The warmth she brought to him was better than any cocoon he had ever took a nap in. He moved his own arms up to her shoulders and pulled her even closer, Pinkie didn’t seem to mind; it only made her giggle through the kiss. After some time, Pinkie pulled her lips away from his, opening her eyes and looking right into his. “Now…” Pinkie continued. “We sleep.” Pinkie slowly rested her head right under his, nuzzling right against his chest, hearing his heartbeat against her ears, making her eyes slowly close to the soft sound. Doomie decided to go with it, no longer wondering why this bed was made for sleeping, since he already knew the answer. He sighed and closed his eyes, his chin resting softly on her hair, and Doomie could swear he smelt a scent of sweetness in it, but he didn’t care, all he cared about right now was her. “Goodnight, Pinkie.” He whispered as he slowly drifted into slumber. Knowing this was a relationship that would last a lifetime. “Goodnight, Doomie.” Pinkie said in return, holding him even closer and matching her own breathing with his, knowing that this was a start of a relationship that would last for as long as they wanted. Author's Note Wow...that got a bit touchy feely back there, didn’t it? Huh. Didn’t really think I’d write something like that.
The...EndAuthor's Note What began as a simple "single shoot" has now turned into a full fledged story! All thanks to you. I can't even tell you how happy I am to have you guys stick around this far. This story was probably the most challenging one I've ever done. Like I said in the beginning, I don't know anything about relationships, but I think I made this one work...hopefully. So...Thank you all so much for reading. And I hope you will still stick around for the many other stories I'll write along the way. The...End Doomie slowly fluttered his eyes open, feeling as relaxed as ever. “Pinkie was right.” he thought. “Beds are more comfortable than cocoons.” He smiled and tried to look around, but everything was a blur to him. He blinked a couple times in hopes that would help his vision, but to no avail. He groaned and started getting up. “Hmmmhm~” Doomie’s ears stood straight once he heard that, the sound of Pinkie moaning was enough to make him blush. He then realized that both of them had slept in the same bed last night, and he was pretty sure they still were. He was about to turn and face her, but for some reason, he couldn’t budge an inch. He tried moving his legs, but they had the same outcome. Doomie was baffled by this. He was starting to think sleeping in a bed, no matter how soft, wasn’t worth it if you couldn’t get out. He continued to move about, but even his arms wouldn’t budge. “Oh, good morning, Doomie.” Doomie stopped struggling and looked up to see Pinkie looking upside down at his eyes. “Uh...morning, Pinkie, um...are you hugging me again?” Pinkie giggled. knowing all too well that she could feel him struggling, it was enough to wake her up. “At least you’re still breathing, aren’t you?” Doomie was grateful that she wasn’t trying to crush his ribcage again, but he was still confused. “W-well…” “And don’t you know anything about the position we’re in?” Pinkie asked. “Uh...” Doomie looked down to see his legs were intertwined with her poofy tail and that her arms were wrapped around his waist and arms. He felt his back against her body and her chin on top of his head, this was almost the same position she was in last night, only backwards. “Not really. Are you...like...backwards hugging me or something.” Pinkie laughed. “If we were standing up, probably, but I think the books would describe this as spooning.” “Spooning?” Doomie looked up at her again. “What do utensils have to do with bed positions?” “Because it is a bed position.” “Spoons are bed positions too?” “No, spooning is a bed position.” Doomie continued being confused. “So...where’s the spoon then?” It was at that point that Pinkie remembered he failed all his love-eating classes. “It’s...nevermind…” Doomie looked down again. “So...uh...can you let me go?” “You can’t get out yourself?” Pinkie asked. “Well…” Doomie tried struggling again, but the grip was still the same. “I thought that class said mares were weaker than stallions...how is she holding me like this?” Pinkie only smiled at the scene. She didn’t really think Doomie would be that strong to begin with, he was a bit shorter than her anyway, at least, when he was curled up like this. “You really can’t get out, can you?” Doomie started straining himself. “Nrg...no...I-I can grh...get out of...trgh...this.” He tried using his legs, but that tail was far too strong for him as well. “W-What’s up with your tail?” “Earth pony tails are pretty strong.” Pinkie explained. “Same with the rest of our body.” Doomie did one last pull before painting. “T-This isn’t fair! T-There’s a blanket over us, i-it just adds to the difficulty...a-and I’m too tired from yesterday...a-and-” “It’s okay, Doomie.” Pinkie said. “You don’t have to struggle, you know.” “But I want out of this death grip.” Doomie struggled again, with the same result happening. A sly smile went across Pinkie’s face. “Oh...I don’t think you do.” Pinkie then raised one of her back legs across Doomie’s waist, immediately making him blush. “Pinkie?” He said. “What are you hmp-” Pinkie wrapped her hoof around his mouth and whispered in his ear, “Shhh...just enjoy it.” Doomie managed to wiggled the hoof off his mouth and look back up at Pinkie, seeing her lidded eyes looking into his. “Enjoy what?” Pinkie didn’t answer, instead, she craned her neck down and nuzzled the side of his face, making his turn scarlet. She then went even lower until her eyes were at level with his neck. Doomie’s eyes gazed down to see her muzzle slowly move across the side of his neck before her lips made contact with him, making the changeling twitch his head in the air and slightly gasp before laying back down and closing his eyes. Pinkie closed her eyes as soft moans began escaping both of their lips. She pulled her head away and started rubbing her head on his shoulders, moving down even more until her head was now under the covers and her neck was resting his belly. She let go of Doomie and rested her hooves on his body instead. He didn’t seem to care as he laid on his back once Pinkie shifted her body so her tail was now dangling on the side of the bed and her torso was now laying on him. Pinkie opened one eye and peeked through the sheets to see Doomie as relaxed as ever, his eyes only half closed. She started rubbing her hooves against his belly, starting to see a glow of pink now coming from his eyes. She rested her head on his chest, hearing a rapid heartbeat. She then moved down lower to his stomach, her hooves soon followed as they went even lower. It was at that moment that she finally decided to- “PINKIE?!” Pinkie jumped up and banged her head on the roof of the cart. She then tumbled out of the bed, taking the blanket with her. She shook off the sheet and turned her head around to see Twilight looking at her in shock. “Oh, hi Twilight.” Doomie sat up. “Twilight?” He then looked on the right side of the bed to see a purple blur. He adjusted his now blue eyes to the light to see a unicorn staring right at them. “Oh...hey Twitly...hows it goin’?” Twilight stopped looking surprised and glared at them. “For the last time, it’s Twilight! And Pinkie, why do you have him in your bed, especially when he’s undisguised. You’re lucky no one else is in this part of the train.” Both of them looked back and forth “There’s not?” Pinkie said. “Weird, there were some last night.” Twilight groaned and looked up at Doomie. “Can you please get down, we’re home.” “We are?” Pinkie turned to the window to see a train station. “Huh...this one looks just like the one in Ponyville.” “That’s because it is.” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes. Doomie jumped off the bed. “Does that mean we’re here?” Twilight nodded. “Yes, this is Ponyville, it’s a pretty nice place.” Doomie continued looking outside. “You think the ponies hate changelings here too?” Pinkie frowned. “Don’t say something like that, Doomie. I’m sure there’s some ponies out there that don’t hate you, right Twilight?” Twilight turned away. “Pinkie, I’m pretty sure the news of changelings trying to take over a wedding will spill out all across Equestria in a few days.” “So...that’s a yes?” Doomie said. Twilight shook her head. “I’m afraid not.” She walked up to the changeling. “Doomie, it’s going to take some time for ponies to accept changelings after the stunt you and your brothers pulled over in Canterlot.” Doomie huffed. “It’s not our fault the queen wanted us to invade, besides, love like that is pretty hard to pass up.” Twilight then realized something. “I need to ask.” She said. “Why did you go to the wedding when your kind is friends with other creatures, why can’t you just take their love?” “Because pony love is the best kind.” Doomie answered. “and their kind of love just doesn’t cut it.” Doomie scratched the back of his neck. “And...when we are talking about you ponies, we found out that...Apparently, you ponies are the best creatures out there, in more ways than one.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight raised an eye. “What I mean is that hydras would rather eat a pony than a changeling.” Doomie said bluntly. “Same with the woodwolves...and the dragons...and the ursa minors...and the DD’s on occasion, same with the griffins.” “E-Eat…” Twilight stuttered. Doomie nodded “Yup, eat. You ponies are pretty much a delicacy when creatures look at you; from your many talents, to your sweet tasting bodies, to your lovable love.” Doomie smacked his lips. “You guys are pretty much a buffet of uses.” Twilight’s jaw continued hanging. It was only when Pinkie closed it for her that she regained her senses. “So...everyone hates ponies?” She flopped her ears. “I never said that. We love ponies...just...for different reasons…” Doomie shrugged. “We just thought you hated us.” “But we...well...we are...we just...we...UGH!” Twilight threw her arms in the air and turned away. “Forget it, can we just please leave this train, and please disguised into something more original.” Doomie crossed his arms. “Doubt I can, since it seems whatever I turn into is related to someone else.” Pinkie leaned on him. “I’m sure you’ll find something that’s not taken, and soon, you won’t even need to disguise.” Twilight turned back to them. “What are you talking about? He needs to disguise, Pinkie.” “But he won’t forever...right?” Pinkie asked. Doomie nodded. “Yeah, I’m sure the ponies will get use to me sooner or later...right Twileet?” Twilight turned away again. “One: It’s Twilight, and two: I think it’s gonna take a while for ponies to accept changelings...especially after what happened.” Doomie flopped his ear stems. “Oh...right.” Pinkie patted him on the back. “I’m sure it won’t take that long, we can even throw a party while you-” Twilight stepped in between them and looked Pinkie straight in the eyes. “No parties. None. not a single one involving him.” Pinkie frowned. “Why not?” “Yeah,” Doomie said. “Why not?” Twilight stepped away. “Because I’d rather not have ponies running straight to my doorstep and saying that there’s a changeling on the loose in town.” She yawned and rubbed her head. “I just wanna go home and relax after what happened yesterday, okay?” Pinkie yawned and stretched her arms in the air. “That’d be great. What do you think, Doomie?” Doomie turned to the window, seeing that some ponies were starting to get off, almost all of them had a looked tired. “Why’s everyone so sleepy?” Twilight yawned again. “Because it’s morning...and not everyone’s an early bird.” Doomie turned to her. “What do birds have to do with mornings?” Pinkie yawned as well. “It means you like waking up in the morning, Doomie.” Doomie continued looking confused. “So...you guys like something that’s part of the routine?” “Routine?” Twilight said after yet another yawn. “What do you mean by that?” Doomie looked at both ponies. “It means that we always get up in tip top shape to deal with the tasks of the hive, we can’t just stay tired all the time, that’s saved for when you need to go to sleep.” He then noticed something. “By the way, why do you guys keep yawning? After Doomie said that, both ponies yawned. After Twilight finished, she looked at Pinkie. “Well, since I yawned first, it’s only natural for someone else to yawn too.” Pinkie nodded. “Yawning is contagious.” Saying that made her yawn. “It is!?” Doomie looked over himself. “What’s the signs? Do ponies have other things happening to them? I-Is it dangerous? S-should we panic?” Twilight and Pinkie looked at each other before laughing. “It’s just an expression.” Pinkie said. Twilight couldn’t help but say something for a better explanation. “It’s that, and it means you have somewhat of a social bond with someone.” “Really,” Doomie said. “how’s that work? Twilight shrugged. “It’s what research says.” “Who’s that? Some other teacher you have, or something?” Doomie looked around. “Is he around here?” Pinkie laughed while Twilight shook her head. “I’m starting to think you’re doing this on purpose.” Doomie looked back at her. “What’s a purr pouse?” Twilight put on a look of disapproval and didn’t even bother, instead, she turned around and started walking out of the train. “Just disguise and meet me outside.” Pinkie and Doomie looked at each other before Pinkie shrugged. “Well…” Pinkie said. “Come on, Doomie. It’s about time I show you what a bakery looks like.” She smiled and started pronking her way out of the train; Doomie soon followed, disguising once they were outside. As they exited the cart, Doomie saw a rainbow haired mare puking in a potted plant, wiping her mouth off as soon as she was done. “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh….my head.” She then fell right onto Applejack, her stetson shielding her eyes from the sight. “Rainbow…” AJ said. “I think ya learned an important lesson.” Rainbow Dash slowly nodded. “Yeah...bleh...make sure you find a nice spot to puke before you...you…” She turned around and hurled onto the plant again. Applejack shook her head. “Close enough…” Twilight walked up to them. “Is she sober yet?” AJ shrugged. “I dunno, ah think so…” Rainbow Dash stopped and looked at Twilight. “I’m fine...I-I’m just trying to get this headache out of my...head…” She hiccupped and wiped off the excess stomach fluids off her mouth. Twilight rolled her eyes. “Maybe next time you’ll know your limit when it comes to drinks.” “There’s a limit?” Dash cocked her head. Doomie walked up to them. “Probably to you ponies, as for us, we don’t have a limit...then again, we’ve never really tried drinks like yours.” Dash crossed her arms and looked away, knowing it was Doomie “I doubt it, you bugs probably couldn't even handle half the stuff I had last night, and what's up with your disguise, you trying to do me or somethin’?” Doomie looked over at his blue bodied, black spiked hair while AJ glared at her. “Do you even remember last night, Dash? “Uhm...I remember...some things...like...partying and...talking...and hurling...and...crying?” She looked at Twilight. “Do you remember anything?” Twilight shook her head. “Everything's a haze to me too, Dash.” Pinkie came up behind her and patted her head. “I’m sure you’ll remember soon, Twilight. As for right now, I wanna show Doomie the bakery shop.” Doomie scratched his head. “Is that a room or something?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “Nope, it’s Sugar Cube Corner!” Doomie scanned the entirety of building. completely amazed by the look of it. While he was looking, something caught one of his senses. “What’s that smell?” He asked. Pinkie giggled while Twilight tapped her hoof impatiently. Waiting for them to finish so she can finally relax at home. “It’s a bakery, silly. It’s gonna smell like baked goods all around this place, even outside.” “Really?” Pinkie nodded “Yup, it smells even better inside.” Pinkie tugged on his arm and pulled him to the door. Doomie was sceptical. “I-Is it safe?” Twilight sighed, getting tired of Doomie’s lack of knowledge when it came to pony society. “Yes, Doomie. It’s safe, now can you please get acquainted with your new home so I can finally get to mine.” “New home?” Doomie pulled his arm away from Pinkie’s grip. “You’re saying you live here too? I thought you just worked here.” Pinkie shook her head. “I live upstairs along with the cakes and their two kids.” Doomie found it hard to believe food could have offspring. “Pastries can have kids?” Pinkie giggled while Twilight groaned. “No, silly, the cakes are the other couple that live here.” “Other couple?” It took a second for Doomie to realize she was talking about the two of them, making him blush. “Oh...uh...right.” Pinkie smiled and leaned on him. “But we’ll always have a chance to be by ourselves.” Twilight realized that this could be her chance. “Speaking of ‘by yourselves’, you two should totally do that while I go home, see you later!” She waved and quickly turned around. Doomie waved his arms in the air. “Can I, at least, say thank you?” Twilight turned around. “For what?” Doomie rested his arm on Pinkie’s back. “For letting me be with her. I thought for sure you wouldn’t agree with this. Seeing as how you...well, thought I was controlling her mind in the beginning.” “Oh...right.” Twilight scuffed the ground. “Heh...sorry about that.” Doomie smiled. “It’s fine. I’m just glad I can be somewhere safe for once.” Pinkie pulled him in for a hug. “Ponyville is probably the safest place I can imagine, right Twilight.” “Uh...yeah, sure…it’s safe” Twilight could already guess a monster would show up tomorrow once she said that. “Well...I think now would be a good time for you two to get acquainted, Talk to you later!” She quickly waved and trotted off, leaving Pinkie and Doomie to themselves. Doomie pulled away from the hug and looked at the door. “So, I guess I should come in now...heh...” Pinkie opened the door and pointed in. “Come on in! lemme give you the tour.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “And this is where my bedroom is!” Pinkie walked into said bedroom and hopped around. “This is where I stay when I’m not working or with my friends. Doomie’s eyes wandered around the room. “Well, it’s a lot different than the kitchen.” Pinkie held her head high and closed the door. “Yup, it’s pretty cool, huh?” Doomie nodded and undisguised. “Yeah., better than mine.” “It is?” Doomie knew that was only half true. “Well, I’ve never really had a bedroom, I did have a place to sleep though...that reminds me, W-Where do I sleep?” “You mean, where do we sleep, and we sleep right here.” Pinkie pointed at her bed, where a small alligator was currently laying on, his eyes staring into the distance. Doomie looked down at the creature. “Is that your pet Gally? H-He knows that I’m a friend, right” “He’s my pet, Gummy. He sleeps here too.” Pinkie corrected. “And don’t worry, I doubt he’ll tell anyone else about you.” “What’s up with his eyes?” Doomie asked while waving his hoof in front of the alligator’s eyes. “What do you mean? His eyes are always like that.” “Really?” Doomie looked into Gummy’s purple, crossed eyes. He shuddered to imagine what inling thoughts lie behind them; what dreams of chronic and sustained cruelty. “Strange…” Pinkie grabbed Gummy and rested him on her head. “But he’s still the lovable alligator I know and love, right Gummy?” Gummy only blinked out of sync in response. “Cute…” Doomie still felt concerned about Pinkie’s pet, at least he was toothless. “So...uh, what now?” Pinkie set Gummy on the floor. “Well, what do you wanna do.” Doomie tapped his chin, his mind swimming with thoughts of what would be the best step to take after they finally got a chance to be by themselves. “Well, we have talked about each other a lot...hmmm, how about we-” *GROOOWL* Doomie held his stomach. “Ugh...stupid stomach.” “What’s wrong?” Pinkie tilted her head. “I thought you were full?” “I am, but my stomach thinks it can get more even though it has enough!” Doomie poked his stomach and realized it was pretty much begging for food from Pinkie, even though his mind didn’t want any. As for Pinkie, she quickly glanced at the shut door and realized just what they could do next. “Doomie, I need you to answer this honestly, do you have any idea what sex is?” Doomie stopped thinking about his stomach and blushed. “Of-Of course I do. It’s when you get love from-” Pinkie ran up to him, making the changeling back up onto the foot of the bed. “It’s more than just kissing and cuddling, Doomie.” “Then what is it?” Doomie crossed his arms, oblivious to what Pinkie was thinking about. Pinkie smiled. “Do you really wanna know?” Doomie’s face went scarlet. “Um...well, I uh...I mean…” Doomie started fighting. “Well, I am curious.” He smiled, making Pinkie smile back with lidded eyes. “Then how about I show you.” She leaned in and gave him a kiss before she pushed her whole body forward, sliding both of them onto the bed. Doomie only closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around her, his tongue starting to taste the flavor his stomach had been begging for. As they continued, Gummy slowly started leaning to the left before falling on the side, his eyes blinked out of sync again before his tongue dragged across one of them, hoping he could understand just what was really going on. “A-Are you sure no one else will interrupt us this time?” Doomie asked. “I seriously doubt anyone will-” *KNOCK KNOCK* Doomie and Pinkie turned to the door to see the handle jiggle, before either of them could react, the door opened and a pink haired, blue mare stepped in and said, “Pinkie, I was wondering, do you h..h..haahaaave...” The mare froze and dropped her jaw once she saw the position the pony and changeling were in on the bed. Doomie blushed while Pinkie only face-hoffed and sighed. “I-I’m sorry, Mrs. Cake but...I-It’s still what it looks like…” Doomie belched. “Yup, still what it *hic* looks like.”
Here's...why“Beautiful...isn’t it?” “What? The moon?” Doomie stopped looking at the moon and tried to find something else to point out. “N-No, not the moon...I mean...that flower over there, or...that tree, or...uh...that mutant goat statue…o-or.” Pinkie giggled. Finding it adorable that he was pointing out random things in the garden. “You were gonna say moon, weren’t ya?” Doomie sighed. “Yeah, I was...g-give me a break, I wasn’t that good in seducing 103.” “It’s alright, Doomie. I find it cute.” “What? That I say corny stuff?” “That and how you try to hide it.” Doomie crossed his arms. “I’m trying my best, it’s just...hard to come up with nice things to say to a prey-er...mare.” “I said it’s alright. You don’t need to be so hard on yourself, Doomie. We only met for the first time, you know, and I’m sure love like this will last forever. “But, last time I heard, love at first sight doesn’t exist…R-Right?” Pinkie stared straight at him for five seconds before bursting into a fit of laughter. Doomie stepped back in surprised and waited for her to calm down. After a minute or so of this, and rolling on the grass, Pinkie finally regained her composure and took deep breaths. “D-Doomie! HAHAHAAHow silly can you get? W-what makes you think first sight doesn’t exist?” Doomie started fighting, feeling like a complete idiot for saying this outloud. “W-well…” Pinkie continued giggling. “Doomie, if I didn’t even see you at the start, heheh...h-how could I even love you? I mean, if we never saw each other at the beginning, how could we like each other.” “W-Well, shouldn’t we be friends first...or...know each other a lot or...something…” Doomie rubbed his neck, feeling like a jerk at this point. Pinkie put a hoof on his chin. “Listen...Doomie, I know this is fast, but I really like you...and-” “But this is too fast.” Doomie brushed her hoof away. “Shouldn’t we take it slow, or get to know each other...or-” “What’d you think we were doing twenty pages ago, Doomie?” Doomie scratched his head. “Um...being in a dumpster?” “And what were we doing?” Pinkie leaned her body against his, making his wings slowly rise in the air. “Um...we were...being...dirty?” Doomie tried his hardest not to laugh. Pinkie rolled her eyes. “You just couldn’t resist that joke…” Doomie started snickering. “Heh...Yeah…” “But what else were we doing?” “Um…” Doomie started staring off. “thinkunsexythoughts. thinkunsexythoughts. thinkunsexythoughts…” Doomie shook his head. “Uh...doing the do?” Doomie smiled. “You idiot!!” Pinkie giggled. “No, silly. We didn’t even do that.” “We didn’t?” Pinkie laughed again. “Doomie, do you even know what sex is?” Doomie crossed his arms. “Of course I do! It’s when you hug a prey, which then leads to you sinking your fangs into its neck, putting it to sleep. Then, once the prey is in a cocoon, you inject the eggs into the...the...no, wait...that’s for the female drones.” Doomie tapped his chin while Pinkie dropped her jaw. “What was the males again?” “I-Inject eggs?” Pinkie shivered. “Hmm? Oh! Yeah! My sisters do that with stallions when we’re running low on drones. Don’t worry, the stallions make it...sometimes…” Pinkie grabbed Doomie and shook him. “W-what about mares!?” “Um...if I remember it right; sex is just code word for feeding, ya know, when the tongue enters the mouth and the food just comes climbing in.” Doomie smacked his lips. “So tasty…” “That explains the tongue...” Pinkie cocked her head. “So, y-you think sex is just eating love?” Doomie shrugged. “That’s pretty much all I could learn in that class.” “But you said you flunked it...twice!” “I did.” Doomie said blankly. Pinkie stepped back, realizing Doomie didn’t know anything about this. “Um...Okay...well, h-how about I tell you later.” “Tell ‘what’ later?” Pinkie looked away and scrunched her face, knowing that sex was pretty awkward to talk about. “Why don’t I just...tell you what we were talking about in the dumpster.” “Oh yeah. We were talking about what we do, how I just fly around in a cave all day, and check on hatchlings, guard the entrance, care for the queen...” “But what did I say about me?” Pinkie asked. “Um...First you talked about how you have this one creature...Goomy, right?” Pinkie giggled. “It’s Gummy. He’s my pet alligator.” “Aren’t those pretty dangerous to have around you? They have some pretty sharp teeth.” “He’s toothless, so I don’t really think he’s gonna hurt anyone when it comes to biting.” “I guess that makes sense, but what do you mean by ‘pet’?” “It means he’s my pet.” “Um...what’s that mean?” “It means he’s...um...what word would Twilight use...Oh. He’s domestic.” Doomie tilted his head. “What?” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “It means that he’s a friend, but as a pet.” “But what’s a pet!?” Doomie asked again. Pinkie knew this would take forever, so she moved on. “I’ll tell you later. How about you tell me what I do.” Doomie scratched his head. “You were talking about how you worked in a...bakery?” Doomie waited until she nodded. “And that you...cooked food, right?” Pinkie laughed. “We bake things in the bakery.” “Isn’t that the same thing?” “Probably, but what else do I do?” “You...perform parties?” “Throw parties.” Pinkie corrected. “How can you ‘throw’ a party? No offence, but I don’t think ponies are that strong.” Pinkie laughed. “Throwing a party is just another way of saying that you’re having one, silly.” “Oooh...So, you do that and bake, right?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “I do other stuff. I hang out with my friends almost all the time.” “But don’t your arms get tired?” “Doomie, it’s another expression.” “So, you...walk and talk with them...or...something?” Pinkie was beginning to think he was pretending not to know what she was talking about. “Doomie, do you know anything about what ponies do?” “Um...I only got a D- when I took tests about pony society...but I did do pretty good learning about griffins.” “How good?” “I got a D+” Doomie held his head proudly. Pinkie was starting to understand what Doomie was talking about when they were taking this ‘too fast’. To her, it seemed that Doomie didn’t really know much when it came to how ponies act. “Doomie, you’re right...maybe we are taking this too fast…” “So...s-should we slow it down...or go back...or just...start over?” Doomie flopped his ear stems, thinking that this whole thing would lead to a giant mess in the end. Pinkie smiled. “Listen, Doomie, you love me, right?” Doomie held his head high. “You’re the first mare I’ve ever met that hasn’t called me monster or run away...to me, that’s the kindest thing that’s ever happened.” “That’s what you think is kind? Just...not running away from you?” Doomie shrugged. “Yeah, that’s pretty much it. Why do you ask? Do you ponies think there’s other things that we need to do?” Pinkie shook her head. “Kindness isn’t my element, but I think there’s more to it than just not running away from someone.” “Really?” Doomie cocked his head. “What else do we need? And what do you mean by ‘element’?” Pinkie pointed to the castle. “Remember when you and your other brothers and sisters were guarding the Elements of Harmony.” “You mean those five necklaces and a crown thingy?” Pinkie chuckled. “Yes, those things…” “I remember guarding them. To tell you the truth. We were trying to turn them on before you guys came along, but we really couldn't figure them out.” “Turn them on?” Doomie nodded. “We thought for sure they had some power behind them, I mean, why else would you ponies come for them?” “To defeat your queen, silly.” Pinkie then realized what she said and frowned. “Oh...uh...sorry to remind you about that.” Doomie waved a hoof nonchalantly. “Eh, it’s okay. You said it yourself, our queen is a bit of a jerk. Well, in this world, she is.” Pinkie scuffed the ground. “So, you’re okay about...well, your entire race being flung across Equestria?” Doomie thought about that for a few seconds before coming to an intelligent conclusion. “Yup, I’m okay. You guys didn’t really have any other choice, did you?” Pinkie shrugged. “It was either that or be controlled by changelings for the rest of our lives.” Doomie smiled. “What’s wrong with that? You’d still be with me, wouldn’t you?” “Yeah, but I’d rather not be in a dungeon or wrapped in a cocoon.” “But cocoons are really nice to sleep in.” Pinkie started smiling. “But I sleep in a bed, silly.” “I’m pretty sure the queen would make you ponies stay in a cocoon.” “Could I’ve slept in your cocoon?” Doomie blushed. “I dunno, I’d be pretty cramped to sleep in it.” “I wouldn’t mind.” Pinkie leaned in. “As long as I’m with you.” Doomie chuckled. “Well, cocoons are pretty strong too, takes a while for them to fall down when they start rocking.” Pinkie nudged him. “Do-Mie!” She laughed. “What? I wasn’t thinking anything.” He brought her in for a hug and started laughing too. They had a good laugh, but like all of them, they died down after a while. Pinkie looked up at him. “Doomie, I know I’ve only met you for a day, but I know this could be the start of something great, and you’re right. We need to take this way slower than it’s been going.” “How slow?” Pinkie tapped her chin. “Well, how about show each other what we’re good at.” “W-What?” Doomie started shaking. “B-But I’m not good at anything.” “Aw, come on, Doomie. There’s gotta be something you’re good at.” “But I don’t have those flank marks you ponies have. How can I be good at anything?” Pinkie laughed. “You don’t need ‘flank marks’ just to be good at something. Come on, there’s gotta be something you’re good at.” Doomie bit his lip, knowing he did have one thing. “Well, I might know…something...b-but it’s really stupid.” “OH! OH! You need to show me what it is, come on!” Pinkie backed up and started wagging her tail Doomie turned away. “You’d just hate it, some of my brothers didn't like it, even those weird twins with the wubeyetis eyes hated it.” “Come on! Can’t you just show it too me, please?” “Pinkie, I don’t-” “Pleeeeeeeeease?” Doomie sighed, knowing once he did this, she would probably think he was the biggest dork she’s ever seen. “Alright...” Pinkie bounced up and down. “YAY! What is it?” Doomie cleared his throat. “Um...would you happen to have a microphone on you?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “DADDY DIDN’T LOVE MEHEHEEEHEEEHEEE!...WAAAAAHAHAAAAH…” Dash continued sobbing on Fluttershy’s shoulder, leaving the yellow pegasus to question her friend’s sanity. “Um...Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy tried shoving her off, but Dash was practically glued to her. “I-I think you had too much punch…” Dash sniffed in some snot and continued crying. “I-I neheheeever even got to say what I really…*sniff*...really felt lieeeeek...WAAAAAHAAAHAAAAA!” “Um...to your dad?” Rainbow Dash started breathing in and out as fast as possible. “N-no, I-I was trying to tell...tell Pinkie...t-then AJ...t-then Twilight...t-then Rare...a-and now there’s nohohopony leahhahaaaft!” Fluttershy felt more confused by the second. “Um...Dash, I-I really think that you should...lay off the drinks...and can you please let go of me?” She strained to get out of the hug again, only for Rainbow Dash to wrap her wings around her. “A-Am I really not that...t-thaahahat pretty?” Dash asked. Fluttershy’s wings slowly went up from that question. “I...w-well, you’re...uh...good looking...and...uh, other...things…” “W-whaahat other t-t-t-things?” Dash looked up at her; eyes completely filled with tears. Fluttershy cringed “Um...Y-You have a great...personality?” “W-what else?” “Um...You have...great...flying skills?” Rainbow Dash wiggled her mouth. “I-Is that it?” “I-I’m sure you can do other things too, c-can you just...drop the wine glass and-” “NO!” Dash yelled, drinking the rest of the punch before throwing the glass on the ground. “L-Look, Dash, it’s okay...o-okay? If there’s something wrong, I’m here for you.” Fluttershy smiled. Rainbow Dash hiccuped again and hugged her even tighter. “T-Thanks, Shy...y-you’re a good friend…” “F-Friend?” Dash finally shoved her away. “N-Now, if you’ll excuse me, I-I’m gonna continue drinking my sorrows away.” Dash made her way to the punch again, stumbling into multiple ponies and then crashing right into the punch bowl, spilling the drink everywhere. Fluttershy only sighed and walked away. “S-She’s just drunk...I-I’m sure she’ll...yeah…” “Hey Fluttershy!” The yellow pegasus yelped and immediately fell to the floor. She turned around to see Pinkie right above her. “P-Pinkie?” Pinkie smiled. “You seen Twilight? I’m trying to find the mic I gave her.” “W-Why do you-” “Because my friend here wants to use it.” Pinkie pointed at a pony behind her, who was acting very nervous. Fluttershy slowly got up. “W-Well, I-I think I saw Twilight put it on the-” “OH WAIT! I see it!” Pinkie pointed at the turn table and started pronking her way toward it. “Thanks shy!” “But...but I-” “Not now! I need to see what he can do!” Pinkie pointed at the pony, who just groaned and made his way to the table. “W-what can he do?” Fluttershy asked, only for Pinkie and the pony to ignore her and bounce off. Fluttershy sighed. “O-Okay then…” “HEY! FLUFFERSHY!” Fluttershy yelped again and turned around to see Twilight with one of her ears flipped and her left eye slightly open. “T-Twilight?” "Shy,” Twilight wrapped an arm around her while the other one held her drink. “Did I ever tell you your eyes kinda look like mine...but kinda bluish…” “Um…” “Did you alshow know” Twilight continued. “That mares our agez experiment with our smexuality…” She chuckled and leaned closer. “Hey, what you doin’ tonight...” Fluttershy gulped. “Oh dear…”
